《MEILIN鈥橲 REBORN (Battle Of The Heart And Throne)》 CHAPTER 1 Chuyun and Daiyu both created an external dark force with their hands and pointed it at Meilin pushing her into a deep dark vortex. Meilin on the other hand created a blue external force with her hands, pointing it at the dark force her sisters created as she tried stopping herself from falling into the dark vortex. Everywhere was dark and windy, objects like chairs, metals had flown everywhere, littering the whole ce, the lights were dim blue which was a good glow for their skins. ¡°I thought we were sisters, why do this?¡± Meilin said, disappointment was clearly written on her face and voice. ¡°You know very well that we hate you, to hell with you Meilin¡± Daiyu spat, creating more external force. ¡°Chuyun, summon ckke now!!¡± Daiyu ordered. Chuyun closed her eyes and rolled her fingers, whispering something. A thick red smoke appeared followed by a pale looking woman that posses white horns, and has this dark demonic force moving around her. ¡°ckke now!!¡± Daiyu shouted. The weird looking woman¡¯s eyes turned deep red, she raised her hands and what followed next was a huge lighten. ¡°From the powers of Perri and Perda, I hereby order you to go, vanish away to thick smoke and nevere back here till you do the forbidden!!!¡± The woman yelled out. The light increased, a huge storm started, Xia Meilin¡¯s hands flew to her head, she held it tight and screamed in so much pain. ¡°Go!!¡± The woman pointed her hands to Meilin and Meilin¡¯s feet flew up to the air. ¡°I might be gone for now, but I promise toe back, toe back and put you all to your ces, I promise toe back for you!!¡± She yelled. ¡°Go!!!¡± The woman yelled again and Meilin spat out blood, her eyes feeling heavy and her body turning limp. ¡°Leave and never return,¡± the woman shouted. Heavy wind blew and Meilin body fell into the dark vortex, rotating and turning into dark blue smokes along with her ear splitting scream of agony.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chuyun and Daiyu both closed the vortex, they looked at themselves and smiled¡­ Finally they did it, they have gotten rid of their sister. ckke faced them, her hair rough and bushy, her red eyeballs turning dark. ¡°I hope you will be able to face the consequences once shees back,¡± she said. ¡°She won¡¯t being back, we¡¯ll make sure of it,¡± Chuyun smiled. ¡°Better, cause if she everes back then get ready to face the greatest world war¡± ckke said then she let out ugly scream before disappearing into thin air. Chuyun and Daiyu both looked at themselves and nodded before stepping out of the dark started looking upleted building. ¡°Make sure no one steps in here¡± Daiyu ordered a guard who nodded and bowed. Chuyun then created a strong barrier in front of the door, she looked at Daiyu and smiled then they both flew out. .. ¡°Okay this is trash, how can they do that to her¡± Gianna spouted and closed the book she was reading in anger. ¡°Ana,¡± her friend Nevaeh whispered as she walked up to her. ¡°You¡¯re doing it again, why read the book when you won¡¯t buy, why don¡¯t you just buy it?¡± Nevaeh asked. ¡°Cause it¡¯s too expensive,¡± Gianna pouted. ¡°Aish!!, then stay away from the book, I know you love supernatural novels but I didn¡¯t know you¡¯ll be crazy over it like this¡± Nevaeh hissed. ¡°I¡¯ll try but damn the book is so interesting, how about we contribute money together and buy this, it¡¯s just £¤13, 000¡± Gianna pleaded. ¡°It¡¯s just £¤13, 000??, If it¡¯s just £¤13, 000 why don¡¯t you buy it yourself¡± Nevaeh scoffed. Actually both of them are in a nearby old book store. ¡°You know we can¡¯t afford that kind of money,¡± Gianna replied, looking at the book again with her usual pout. ¡°Then it¡¯s best that you stay away from it, if the bookshop woman over there catches you reading the most expensive book on her shelf without paying then you¡¯ll get into trouble and me, I won¡¯t even bother helping you, I¡¯ll just act like I didn¡¯t know you¡± Nevaeh poked her hands twice on Gianna¡¯s chest and scoffed. She went to theic section to take someic books which was the main reason she came here in the first ce. After selecting up to fiveics she held Gianna by the hand and pulled her to the cashier. ¡°We¡¯ll take all these,¡± she said. The cashier looked at theics and smiled. ¡°That¡¯ll be £¤500,¡± the cashier replied. Nevaeh smiled and hurriedly paid up, she waved at the cashier and grabbed Gianna¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, forget about the book¡± she said walking out with her. Gianna pouted, she took onest nce at the bookshop before leaving with her best friend. ** Gianna Dawn, a normal girl of 19 years who lives in Shanghai city in China, she¡¯s from the average family, not too rich, not too poor. In her life, she only has one friend and one bestie, her name is Nevaeh Zung, same age as her. Actually they both are in their first year of school, they¡¯ve been friends forever. Nevaeh is the crazy kinda girl while Gianna is the sweetest kind of girl you can ever find, she¡¯s pretty, her beauty is unique, she¡¯s kind, generous and gentle but that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s too gentle, she has her crazy side sometimes too. She¡¯s also too naive, she does not believe anything till she sees it with her eyes, Gianna is a huge fan of supernatural novels unlike Nevaeh who¡¯s a huge fan ofics. Gianna can go crazy just with that mention of any kind of supernatural novel, she also loves flowers especially fresh Roses. Not too long ago, Gianna had just found out about an old bookstore that sells books, any kind of books, supernaturals, romance, action, evenics. She alwayses there almost everyday with Nevaeh to get a book, while she buys some novels, Nevaeh would buy herics and they would leave until one day Gianna set her eyes on the most beautiful and attractive supernatural novels she has ever seen. It goes with the title THE LEGEND OF XIA MEILIN, not just the title is thrilling, the book itself is thrilling but the problem is the money. The book size is just like any other novels but it¡¯s super expensive, while she spends just £¤725. 35 Renminbies to get one novel, that one was £¤13, 000 Renminbi. But as stubborn as she is, she would go to the bookstore, act like she wants to get a book but would stylishly start reading the expensive novel. She has been doing that for long because she¡¯s strangely addicted but just pray she doesn¡¯t get caught one day. ****** BLISS COLLEGE** This is the college Gianna and Nevaeh are both attending. It¡¯s rated as one of the top three colleges in China. Not only is the college super huge but it¡¯s so beautiful too, in fact just a sight of the school alone can quench your thirst. They both got lucky to pass the entrance exam to the school, unlike some brats that would spend a fortune just to get here. It¡¯s a saturday today, no sses, no lectures, you can only find students roaming about and doing things that no one cares about. Gianna and Nevaeh just skipped their way back to their hostel and it¡¯s just the both of them staying together in a room, how lucky are they?? They got in and Gianna began taking off the huge jacket that she was putting on earlier. Nevaeh took herics and began arranging them on a table. ¡°Anna, what¡¯s the time please?¡± Nevaeh asked when she was done with arranging theics. ¡°4:30pm¡± Gianna rolled her eyes. ¡°Good, I still have enough time to read these bad boys but first all my clothes are smelly. I need to wash them, youing?¡± She asked. Gianna thought for a while before nodding. Gianna walked up to her wardrobe and took some of her clothes that needed washing. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said. Nevaeh nodded then they both left their room and went straight to theundry room. *** Theundry room was filled with students washing their clothes and talking. Gianna just arrived with Nevaeh. She scanned everywhere with her eyes to look for an empty machine but it seems like there are not any. ¡°I think all the machines are upied,¡± Gianna whispered to Nevaeh. ¡°Really?¡± Nevaeh replied looking around, she smiled when she saw an empty machine. ¡°Look I¡¯m seeing one more over there let¡¯s go check it out¡± Nevaeh said. ¡°Woah, you have the eyes of an eagle, let¡¯s go¡± Gianna smiled and they both ran to the washing machine and truly it was empty. Nevaeh smiled at Gianna as she opened the machine. She added three of her clothes in and Gianna also added three of her clothes, they poured some soap and turned the machine on and began washing. Everything was going normal, everyone was minding their business till the door opened and the three most annoying girls stepped in. Violet, I and Lucy, the school three b*tches. ¡°Hope there¡¯s still space for us to wash our clothes?¡± I, the tallest one among all of them, spoke. Nobody answered, everyone kept looking at themselves and murmuring. ¡°She¡¯s going toe towards us¡± Gianna whispered and Nevaeh held her hands tight. ¡°Oh look, we can use that one over there¡± Lucy pointed at where Gianna and Nevaeh were. ¡°I knew it,¡± Gianna sighed. The three girls both walked closer to her while Nevaeh stood at Gianna¡¯s front, blocking their view. ¡°Excuse us, we wanna use that machine to wash our clothes,¡± Violet said. ¡°As you can see, we were here first so back off!!¡± Nevaeh red. ¡°Let¡¯s not start a fight Nevaeh, let¡¯s just leave the machine for.. ¡°No!!¡± Nevaeh cut Gianna off. ¡°Stubborn I see, I knew you¡¯d behave like this again so I got backups¡± Lucy said then pped. Five huge guys immediately rushed in, two of them walked straight to Nevaeh. ¡°Not again,¡± Gianna muttered. Nevaeh blinked as they got to her. She showed them her fist ready to fight but she was scared to touch them because they were too big. ¡°Don¡¯t.. don¡¯t touch me, wanna lose your teeth!!¡± She yelled but they still moved to her. She threw her fist to one of them but they caught it and held it tight. She kept struggling so the other one held her second hand tight. She decided to bite his hands but he didn¡¯t bulge. Two came to hold Gianna too, since she¡¯s light weighted and calm so it wasn¡¯t hard for them. The remaining one walked straight to the washing machine and opened it, he emptied the whole clothes on the floor. ¡°Our clothes¡± Nevaeh yelled and Gianna sighed. She believed that they are doing all these to them because they are first ss students. Violet, I and Lucy smirked, they moved to the clothes and began stepping on it at the same time. ¡°That was my favorite shirt¡± Gianna cried out with a baby pout when they stepped on a light blue printed shirt. ¡°I guess not anymore¡± Lucyughed and stuck her tongue out at them. ¡°Take them away boys¡± I ordered. ¡°I¡¯m so going to kill you!!¡± Nevaeh yelled and Violet gave her a mocking smile. The boys began carrying Nevaeh and Gianna away from theundry room. As they were walking with them, Nevaeh would try to kick violet but would fail. The boys threw Nevaeh and Gianna out of theundry room and shut the door right on their faces. Nevaeh stood up almost immediately and rushed back to the door. ¡°Jerk, don¡¯t you lock the door!!¡± Nevaeh tried opening it but it was locked. ¡°Open up you cowards!!¡± She yelled and began banging the door hard. Gianna just sighed and sat on the floor, she looked at Nevaeh who was still banging the door and she shook her head helplessly. ¡°Sometimes, I wish I had superpowers,¡± she pouted. CHAPTER 2 OUZE PALACE** The sight alone is mind-blowingly awesome, the pce is made up of pure gold. The insides were also made of gold, the chairs gold, the tables are gold, the candles are giant with warm fireing out of it. Inside the main hall, it shows a young woman putting on an ancient Chinese traditional dress, sitting on a golden throne. Her elbow was ced on the arms of the chair, her fingers were used to support her chin as she closed her eyes, sleeping or resting, no one knows. The only sound that could be heard is that of the musicians ying the herb in a soft and smooth tone. Everywhere else was silent, then slowly a paper flew into the pce, straight to where thedy was resting, before it could touch her face, she caught it. Her eyes slowly flew open, her thickshes also worked as it opened, she looked at the paper and slowly opened it. In the paper was written.. ¡°Jade heavens had decided that the formal crown princess Xia Meilin will be getting her recanalization, her spirit will enter a pure hearted girl who lives on earth¡± Chuyun immediately stood up in anger and the music stopped. ¡°Everyone leave!!¡± She ordered. The musicians bowed together and left. Chuyun faced her private maid and she bowed. ¡°Where is Daiyu?¡± Chuyun asked. ¡°Her room mydy,¡± the maid replied. ¡°Go and call her and tell her to summon ckke now¡± she ordered. The maid bowed and left. FEW MINUTES LATER** Daiyu slowly opened her eyes and a dark vortex appeared into the crown princess pce hall, it opened and ckke came out. ¡°Why have the new crown princess summoned me?¡± She asked. Chuyun stood up and moved closer to her then showed her the paper. ¡°Exin this!¡± She ordered. ckke collected the paper and looked at it, she looked at Chuyun then Daiyu andughed loudly. ¡°This is the written fate from the Jade heavens, it says the spirit of the formal crown princess has been roaming about non-stop, it is very angry and it¡¯s looking for a way toe back, any way¡± ckke replied. ¡°How can we stop her?¡± Daiyu asked. ¡°By looking for the chosen one and killing her¡± ckke replied. ¡°I heard she is on earth, how are we supposed to find her?¡± Chuyun fumed. ckkeughed again and closed her eyes. ¡°Can you help us locate her?¡± Chuyun asked. ¡°I can but it¡¯ll be so hard, I won¡¯t know the exact girl¡±. ¡°Then just tell us where she is and we¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Daiyu said. ck Lake sat on the floor and closed her eyes, she began humming some strange words. Chuyun and Daiyu looked at themselves and looked at her again when she opened her eyes. ¡°The girl is a college student on earth, I don¡¯t know what she looks like but she attends bliss college¡± ckke said. ¡°Bliss college?¡± Chuyun repeated and ckke nodded before standing up. ¡°Go and haunt her down, kill her before it¡¯s toote¡± she said then screamed before disappearing. Chuyun and Daiyu looked at themselves again before Chuyun walked slowly to her throne. ¡°Xia Meilin was killed thousands of years ago, won¡¯t she just rest!!¡± Daiyuined. ¡°Now is not the time toin, we need a good n as soon as possible¡± Chuyun said and her hands gripped on the arms of her chair tightly. ****** BLISS COLLEGE** ¡°Done¡± Gianna said and dropped thestic book on the bed. Nevaeh, who was busy checking the noodles she was cooking, paused and looked back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but what?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡¯m done reading all theics you bought,¡± Gianna replied. ¡°Done??, You just started reading five minutes ago, how could you be done?¡± Nevaeh crossed her arms. ¡°Because they are just up to five or ten or twenty pages, what a piece of cake¡± Gianna scoffed. ¡°But you can¡¯t read five of them in under ten minutes,¡± Nevaeh muttered. ¡°I do read novels of two hundred or three hundred chapters so thisic is just like I¡¯m drinking a tiny ss of water¡± Gianna rolled her eyes and stood up then dust her bed. She took her phone from the charger and went to a novel app. ¡°Quit looking at me it¡¯s creepy¡± she said when Nevaeh won¡¯t stop staring. ¡°Sorry¡± Nevaeh replied and faced the noodles she was cooking. Gianna opened a novel and groaned. ¡°Boring!!¡± She said then smiled as she thought of something. She went to the Google app and began searching immediately. *The legend of Xia Meilin* she typed and searched, nothing came out and she groaned out loudly. ¡°I need that book¡± she cried out. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nevaeh, who had already finished cooking the noodles, asked. She was taking the bowl of noodles to the small table for them to eat. ¡°I need that book,¡± Gianna replied. ¡°Forget about it¡± Nevaeh rolled her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t¡± Gianna shook her head and hugged her pillow tight. ¡°You will just go and get both of us two cans of coke so we can drink it with these noodles,¡± Nevaeh said. Gianna pouted and stood up, she took her wallet and opened it then brought out some cash. ¡°I need that book¡± she cried and wore her flip flop then opened the door to leave. ¡°Wait¡± Nevaeh called and she turned back. ¡°You forgot your jacket,¡± she said. Gianna¡¯s eyes widened and she immediately grabbed her jacket since she was wearing an armless dress. ¡°Remember it¡¯s two coke,¡± Nevaeh recalled. ¡°I know¡± Gianna rolled her eyes and walked out. Nevaeh smiled and went to the fridge, she took some sds before walking back to garnish the noodles while singing. ¡°Sometimes all I think about is food,te at night and in the afternoon¡± she sang. ****** CAFETERIA** Gianna walked grumpily to the waitress, she stood at her front with a pout. ¡°Sweetie, what do you want?¡± Miss Lyn, the waitress asked with a smile as usual. ¡°Two cans of coke,¡± Gianna replied. Miss Lyn walked to the fridge, she opened it and got out two can cokes. ¡°Here¡± she gave Gianna and Gianna paid up. ¡°Xiexie (thank you)¡± she smiled and began leaving. She was still sulking till she bumped into someone. She looked up and her face colour almost drained out. It was one of the boys in the college she fears the most, his name is Jett. ¡°Little retard¡± he smiled and his eyes went straight to the coke on her hands. When she saw him looking, she immediately hid it behind her back. ¡°Is that mine?¡± He asked. ¡°No,¡± she replied. ¡°Well I want it¡± he smirked. ¡°Come on Jett just let her go¡± Colton, his friend who was standing behind him said. ¡°Leave me man let me do my thing¡± Jett replied and stared at Gianna who was trying to run. He smirked and caught her by the jacket. ¡°Going somewhere?¡± He asked. ¡°Leave me alone¡± she yelled and heughed. ¡°Leave me alone I¡¯m warning you¡± she yelled again. Jett smiled and snatched the coke from her hands. ¡°Hey it¡¯s mine¡± she tried taking it back but he raised his hands up. ¡°Hey men can you just leave this girl alone¡± Colton sighed from behind. ¡°I said mind your business!!¡± Jett red and raised his head higher when he saw that Gianna was trying to jump and take the coke from him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He held her head tight and opened it with his teeth then began drinking it. ¡°No!!¡± She yelled at him and he took the second one. ¡°Give it back it¡¯s not funny¡± she said in a crooked voice. Jett smirked and opened it then gulped it whole and threw the bottle away. ¡°I hate you!!¡± She yelled and burst out into loud tears before running out of the cafeteria. Jett burst intoughter, he then looked back to see Colton ring at him angrily. CHAPTER 3 G&N ROOM** Nevaeh inhaled the aroma of the noodles she just finished garnishing and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s dying Ana with the coke?¡± she muttered. Just then the door opened and Gianna stepped in crying loudly. ¡°Anna¡± Nevaeh rushed to her. ¡°What happened? Why are you crying? Where is the coke?¡± She asked all at once. ¡°Jett.. Jett¡­ He¡­¡± She cried and stuttered. ¡°Yes tell me, what did he do?¡± Nevaeh asked. ¡°He snatched the coke from me and he drank it¡± Gianna said and cried even more. ¡°Jett!!¡± Nevaeh banged her fist together and stormed out of the room. She stormed back into the cafeteria, her eyes scanned for him and she caught him flirting with a girl. She walked up to him and banged his table in anger. He looked up at her and smiled. ¡°Spit fire¡± he called. ¡°How dare you drink my coke you baseball head!!¡± She said angrily. Jett creased his brows and touched his head. ¡°How dare you, why do you think you¡¯re calling baseball head empty backside¡± he said and she gasped loudly ¡°Empty backside, how do you know it¡¯s empty is it because I¡¯m always putting on baggy, you¡¯re a jerk!!¡± She yelled and punched his face. Before he could recover, she took the te of chicken soup that was on the table and poured it on his face. The girl sitting next to him gasped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, want some?¡± She asked and the girl shook her head ¡°My eyes, Coltone here¡± Jett cried while using his hands to fan his eyes. Nevaeh scoffed and dipped her hands into his pocket, she took out his wallet and took some money out. ¡°Drop my money back you thief¡± he yelled. After taking his money, she walked up to the waitress and got two new cans of coke. ¡°Thank you for this baseball head¡± she smiled and walked out of the cafeteria. ¡°Colton!!¡± Jett yelled but Colton didn¡¯t reply to him, he was sitting on a different lounge chair and pressing his phone. ¡°Damn you to hell Colton!!¡± Jett cursed and continued fanning his eyes with his hands. Well he¡¯s Jett Brown, one of the main bullies in bliss college, he acts like a girl because he hates retards plus he¡¯s very stupid and childish. Colton Zhou is his best friend, unlike him, Colton is mature, gentle and easy to get along with. Also the both of them are known as one of the top five handsome boys in the college all the girls are crushing on them except for Gianna and Nevaeh. *** Nevaeh got back to the room with the two cans of coke in her hands. ¡°You got it back,¡± Gianna smiled. ¡°Hmm¡± Nevaeh replied and dropped it on the table. ¡°My gee, I thought I won¡¯t drink coke this night¡± Gianna gushed and ran to the table, she took one of the coke and opened it. ¡°Next time Ana, if Jett tries to bully you then bully him back, don¡¯t cry okay?¡± Nevaeh said. ¡°Yes boss¡± Gianna nodded and began gulping down the coke ¡°Hey easy don¡¯t finish it, you haven¡¯t even touched your noodles¡± Nevaeh said. ¡°Sorry¡± Gianna wiped her mouth and dropped the coke down and took her chopsticks then began eating the noodles. ¡°Eat more meat¡± Nevaeh ced some meat on her te and she pouted. ¡°Are you trying to make me fat?¡± Gianna pouted. ¡°No I¡¯m trying to make you stronger, eat up¡± Nevaeh replied, adding more beef to her te. ****** NEXT DAY, OUZE PALACE** This time the view is focused on the garden where you can see various soldiers training. At the front of them is a very handsome young man, grey eyes, pointed nose, thin lips, bony structured face and from the way he was dressed and frowning, one could tell that he was the leader of the army. ¡°Hey you, stop¡± hemanded a soldier who looked tired and weak. The soldier stopped immediately. ¡°Why are you fighting that way, is that the way I thought of you?¡± He said angrily. Oh no, their leader is angry and this is not good. The soldier went on his knees immediately. ¡°Forgive me general Kia¡± he bowed. That¡¯s right, his name is Kia, the leader of the armies in the Ouze pce, he¡¯s 2000 years old, a young man with an incredible great ability, not just a great ability but handsomeness. His handsomeness is so unique that sometimes some royals find it hard to look away. ¡°Forgiveness is not in my dictionary¡± he replied then drew his sword. It happened so fast, the soldier that was on his knees was suddenly seen drop dead on the floor. That¡¯s also one thing about him, he doesn¡¯t think twice before killing, he¡¯s heartless, he¡¯s a devil, that was the nickname his students had given him on his back. THE DEVIL. ¡°The rest of you continue and add more effort¡± he ordered and the armies didn¡¯t think twice before training with extra efforts. He can kill anyone he wants as long as the person is not a royal, it¡¯s not an offense to him, everyone in the pce, the maids and the guards are all scared of him, even the citizens outside are scared of him. Who won¡¯t be scared of the devil?? Behind him it was Daiyu watching with a smile. She admires him a lot in fact she¡¯s crushing on him but she¡¯s scared to tell anyone because he¡¯s not a royal. As she was looking at him, an idea suddenly popped up in her mind. She smiled and raised her dress up then rushed back into the crown princess pce. The King and queen for now are under the control of dark magic so whatever Chuyun or Daiyu does, it won¡¯t concern them. Daiyu got to the crown princess pce and opened the door. She met Chuyun, resting on her chair as usual. ¡°Sister¡± she called and Chuyun opened her eyes. ¡°I have a n sis, I know how we can find the girl and kill her¡± she said. ¡°How?¡± Chuyun asked and Daiyu smiled. ¡°How about we disguise Kia as a human and send him to earth to look for her and kill her because from the way I see things, Kia is the only person capable for this job¡± she said, ying with her long hair and blushing as she spoke. ¡°Huh?¡± Chuyun creased her brows and stood up. ¡°You¡¯re actually making sense,¡± she added. ¡°I know, I think college is something like a young adult school or something. I read it once in a book and if Kia goes to earth, no one will know that he¡¯s 2000 years old, he looks like a young adult or whatever¡± Daiyu rolled her eyes. Chuyun smiled and moved closer to her then tapped her shoulders. ¡°I love that way you¡¯re thinking dear sister¡± she said. ¡°Hmm, I can give him a makeover, fetch him some human clothes and instruct him on things but there¡¯s something I¡¯ll love to beg of you future queen¡± Daiyu pleaded. ¡°Don¡¯t be formal, I¡¯m your sister, just say what you need when it¡¯s done, ¡± Chuyun replied with an eye roll. Daiyu went on her knees. ¡°This one is expensive,¡± she said. ¡°Just say it¡± Chuyun groaned. ¡°I¡¯m in love with Kia, I¡¯d love to marry him and make him my husband once he¡¯s back¡± she said with pleading eyes. ¡°What??¡± Chuyun almost screamed.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Please sister, I don¡¯t mind making him a royal, there¡¯s nothing wrong with him¡± she pleaded. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, remember it¡¯s forbidden if a royal falls for a non Royal ¡± Chuyun said. ¡°I know but we can perform some rituals and make it official, no one outside the pce would have to know¡± she pleaded. ¡°I¡¯ll think about this,¡± Chuyun repiled and Daiyu smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll wait,¡± she said and stood up. ¡°Should I summon him now?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Chuyun nodded and walked back to her throne. Daiyu smiled and called a maid. The maid came with a bow. ¡°Call General Kia here, the crown princess wants to see him¡± she ordered. The maid bowed and left, she walked up to Kia who was still training the armies then she whispered something in his ears and stepped back. Kia sighed silently and looked at the armies. ¡°That¡¯s all for today¡± he announced and left without waiting for their reply. He got to the crown princess pce and he bowed at their front. ¡°Greetings crown princess, princess Daiyu¡± he greeted with his head bowed and his palms folded together. Daiyu began looking at him and drooling at his handsomeness, the way his face was bent, his side strong jawing to view made him look extra s*xy. She licked her lips as her eyes ate him whole. ¡°General Kia¡± Chuyun called and he looked up at her with his stone cold face. ¡°Your highness?¡± He replied. ¡°I have a mission for you,¡± she said. CHAPTER 4 Kia looked up the moment he heard her. ¡°Yes your highness, I¡¯m ready for any mission¡± he replied. ¡°This one will be different from other missions, are you sure you¡¯re ready for it?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes your highness, I will do anything to serve the Ouze pce¡± he replied with pure determination. ¡®I love how determined and serious he is about everything¡¯ Daiyu gushed in her mind as she watched him with a smile.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chuyun smiled and raised her hands for the maids beside her to help her up. Three held her from the left, three from the right and they all raised her up. ¡°This time you¡¯ll be going to earth¡± Chuyun said and Kia gave her a confused look. ¡°Your highness, I don¡¯t understand,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll be sending you to earth for the mission¡± she said and he mouthed an ¡°oh¡±. ¡°What you¡¯ll need to do is to apply for the entrance exam into bliss college, look for any girls with a kind and pure heart and kill them, keep killing them till there are no more kind girls left¡± she ordered. Kia thought for a while before looking at her. ¡°I have no problem with it,¡± he replied. ¡°Good, you¡¯ll leave first thing tomorrow, ording to my research their entrance exam is starting tomorrow, go and apply for it, get into the school, do your job ande back¡± she added. ¡°Yes your highness¡± he bowed. ¡°You may rise¡± Chuyun smiled and he rose up immediately. ¡°Good, I¡¯ll tell the maids to escort you to the dressing room for your makeover¡± she said and he nodded. Chuyun turned back to the maids. ¡°Go with him,¡± she ordered. They bowed at once and escorted him out of the pce. ¡°I¡¯ll go tell some painters to sketch the kind of cloth he would wear¡± Daiyu said and Chuyun nodded so she left. Chuyun sighed and walked back to her throne then sat down. ¡°Xia Meilin, even after you¡¯re gone you¡¯re still giving troubles¡± she said in anger. ****** JADE HEAVENS** ¡°The angel of light has arrived¡± a guard announced and all the chiefs, general, maids and guards bowed immediately. Two guards rushed to open the huge gate to the Grand hall immediately, the moment they opened it, they bowed also. Slowly a handsome young tall man, putting on a smooth white gamete found his way in with two guards following him from behind. His face carried a lot of warmth, his face looked light and young, he looked very handsome too, pointed nose, soft eyes, thin lips, thin sculpted tall face, tall height and good body¡­ ¡°Greetings Angel of light¡± they greeted him all at once. He just smiled in response before walking up to the Jade queen and king, he stopped at their front and went on his knees, his guards knelt behind him. ¡°Greetings your majesty, your highness¡± he greeted, his voice sounded smooth and light too. ¡°You may raise my son¡± the king replied and he rose up, he bowed and walked up to a small throne then sat down. Ofcourse, he¡¯s a royal. He¡¯s the king and queen¡¯s son, his name is prince Den the angel of light, he¡¯s 2000 years old and his powers deal with controlling lights. He is the eldest in his family, he has two younger sisters who are twins and he¡¯s the only son. His sisters are the angel of flowers, their power is to grow flowers but they are not here today because they are in school, a royal school. ¡°Father, you called for me?¡± Den asked. The king smiled and looked at him. ¡°Den, the heavens have chosen you to take part in a mission this year¡± he said. Den smiled revealing his dimples, his cute dimples. ¡°Wow, I¡¯m honored,¡± he replied. ¡°Good, have you heard about the famous princess Xia Meilin?¡± The queen asked. Den thought for a while before nodding. ¡°An ancient princess who died years back¡± he replied. ¡°Good I¡¯m d you do read books, the heavens has marked that her recanalization will take ce in a human body and you¡¯ve been assigned to protect that human¡± the king said. ¡°A human?¡± Den creased his brows. ¡°Yes a female on earth, she¡¯s also a college student and her life is in danger because the enemies will be after her very soon¡± the king replied. ¡°But father I might not know what the girl might look like¡± Den said confusedly and the king smiled. ¡°Close your eyes,¡± the king said. Den closed his eyes and the king chanted something to him, he opened his eyes after a few minutes and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her,¡± Den smiled. ¡°Good I¡¯ll tell the maids to give you some makeover and you¡¯ll go to earth with a new name and personality¡± the king said. ¡°Alright father,¡± Den nodded. ****** EARTH, BOOKSTORE** Gianna secretly came here all by herself, she didn¡¯t tell Nevaeh that she wasing to the bookstore today. Last night she couldn¡¯t sleep. She remembered standing up from the bed and doing some jumping jacks so she could forget about that book. Seeing that jumping jacks wasn¡¯t working, she did some night yoga but it didn¡¯t work either. Now she found herself in this bookstore again. She walked in with a casual smile and greeted the cashier before going to the store at the back. She stylishly brought out her phone and stylishly opened the novel. Peeped if the woman was looking, seeing that the woman was not, she began taking some pictures of it, she took like up to thirty pages before getting aic book. She walked up to the cashier and paid for theic at the same time, silently asking God for forgiveness inwardly. Finally she¡¯s out of the store, it¡¯s a Sunday and she¡¯s not nning to go back to school for now, she would have to read this book in peace and there¡¯s only one ce that gives her peace. She smiled to herself and jogged her way to only God knows where. ****** The sign board says THE FORBIDDEN, DO NOT ENTER but who cares. For all she knows, she has beening here for ages and nothing has been happening to her. Well every human must have something to gossip about or set a rumor about, there¡¯s this rumor that¡¯s been going on for so long now, by so long I¡¯m talking about years. It says, thousand of years ago, someone was cold-bloodedly murdered in this building. There hasn¡¯t been justice for the person yet so the person¡¯s spirit keeps roaming about and looking for who to take its anger out on. Lies!!! That¡¯s what Gianna believes, they are all lies just like the lies they do make up to write a supernatural story. One thing she loves about this ce is that it¡¯s filled with flowers, different kinds of flowers especially fresh Roses. Although she hasn¡¯t been inside the building before, she believes it¡¯ll be beautiful just like the outside. She has always wanted to go in but that¡¯s forbidden, it¡¯s locked with strong padlocks, there are over ten locks on the door. Trust her, if that door wasn¡¯t locked then she¡¯d have entered and done a lot of things by now. Gianna smiled and dusted the rock, she dropped theic book on the floor, maybe she¡¯ll give it to Nevaehter but now it¡¯s this book and her. She opened her gallery and began viewing the pictures one by one as she read each line with pure seriousness. ~ Chuyun and Daiyu both flew back to the pce, today they had just done what they have always wanted to do. They just killed their sister, not like they killed her even though her spirit is still alive, they destroyed her body and banished her to an unknown ce. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Daiyu asked the moment they stopped at the pce. ¡°Taking care of Mom and Dad,¡± Chuyun replied. They both smiled to themselves as they went in, the moment they got in, guards weed them. ¡°Princess Chuyun and Daiyu have both arrived¡± a guard announced and everyone went on their knees. Chuyun and Daiyu both walked up to the queen and king and bowed at their front. ¡°Greetings mother, father¡± they greeted. ¡°Where¡¯s Xia Meilin?¡± The queen asked, straight to the point. ¡°Xia Meilin?, You didn¡¯t even ask if we got injured in the battle we faced?¡± Chuyun frowned. ¡°Will you answer my question, where is your sister!!¡± The queen growled. ¡°She¡¯s dead,¡± Daiyu replied. ¡°What!!!¡± The king screamed and everyone bowed down even more including Chuyun and Daiyu. ¡°I dare you to say that again!!¡± The king said angrily CHAPTER 5 She frozen immediately and turned back with a funny expression on her face. ¡°What are you doing here, let¡¯s get out of here hurry¡± Nevaeh said, her legs were shaking like she was deeply afraid. ¡°B¨´sh¨¬, I wanna stay here for a bit more,¡± Gianna pouted. ¡°Please now is not the time to be stubborn, it¡¯s extremely dark, let¡¯s go before I pee on my pants¡± Nevaeh pleaded. Gianna looked everywhere and realized it was dark already. ¡°Please let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll buy you anything you want¡± Nevaeh pleaded. ¡°I want to drink three cans of coke tonight,¡± Gianna smirked. ¡°Consider it done now let¡¯s go¡± Nevaeh pleaded even more, she was almost crying. Gianna smiled and picked up theic she bought then her phone, she rushed to Nevaeh and gave it to her. ¡°I got it for you,¡± she smiled. ¡°Thank you, let¡¯s go, don¡¯t you know it¡¯s dangerous toe here¡± Nevaeh said, rushing out of the building with her.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Lies!!¡± Gianna replied. ****** OUZE PALACE** The maids dragged the giant mirror at the front of Kia. ¡°General Kia, you can open your eyes now,¡± one of them said. Kia slowly opened his eyes as it widened slightly, he almost couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He wanted to gasp and scream but he didn¡¯t, the maids standing beside him knew he was kinda surprised even though his facial expression didn¡¯t show anything. Where was his long hair?, Was the first thing that came to his mind, his hair is now short, plus what is he wearing?? He doesn¡¯t understand what he was transformed into, was this how the earthlings dress??, If it¡¯s so then he¡¯s given them zero out of a ten. He slowly stood up, putting on a dark jacket and a t-shirt inside with tight fitting jeans that made him look a lot sexier in the eyes. Infact the clothing just made his whole perfectly built body more visible in the eyes, some maids had forgotten what to do and began drooling over him. However Kia didn¡¯t mind them, he was still too busy, staring at himself in the mirror with creased brows until the door opened and everyone turned back to see Chuyun and Daiyu. They bowed immediately. ¡°Greetings crown princess and princess Daiyu¡± they greeted. ¡°You may rise,¡± Chuyun replied and they all stood up. ¡°He really looks like those earthlings,¡± Daiyu gushed. ¡°Hmm, good job guys, you may all leave except Kia¡± Chuyun ordered. Everyone bowed left. ¡°Your highness¡± Kia bowed. ¡°This is how you¡¯ll look and dress from now on and your name is no longer Kia, from now on you¡¯ll go with the name Zachery Chen¡± Chuyun said. ¡°Yes mydy,¡± Kia nodded. ¡°Good¡± Chuyun opened her palms and a book appeared on it. ¡°In another to live like a human, you¡¯ll need to read this book¡± she said, handing the book to him. He collected it and bowed. ¡°Thank you, your highness,¡± he bowed. Chuyun didn¡¯t reply, she just turned around and left, Kia was still waiting for Daiyu to leave but it feels like she¡¯s not leaving anytime soon. He lifted his face up and almost gasped, her face was super close to his. ¡°Highness¡± he called in a whisper when he saw her gaze fixed on his lips. Daiyu paid him no attention, she continued leaning closer and just as her lips were about to touch his, he looked elsewhere. ¡°I think you should leave now princess Daiyu¡± he said coldly but still trying to maintain his cool. Daiyu smirked. The guts he has to send her out!! She stared at him again. *You¡¯ll be mine sooner orter* she said in her mind then turned around and left. Kia immediately shut the door after her and sighed. ****** JADE HEAVENS, PRINCE DEN ROOM** Den kept staring at his reflection in the mirror with a weird look on his face. ¡°Your highness, you look handsome¡± Fen, one of his personal bodyguards said. ¡°It¡¯s what I¡¯ve been trying to tell him,¡± Boi, his second personal guard added. ¡°How can I start dressing this way, it¡¯s weird, even my long hair has been murdered¡± he said, touching his already short hair. ¡°Your highness, if you ask me, you look more handsome than¡­ Before Fen couldplete what he wanted to say, the door burst open and two teenage girls, dressed in a long rope rushed in. ¡°Gege¡± Ling called happily. ¡°We heard the gist about you,¡± Shine added. They both rushed to him and held his arms at once. Those are his twin sisters, Ling and Shine the angel of flower, they are both teenage girls of 900 years old. ¡°You¡¯re back from school¡± he smiled. ¡°Hmm, so are you really going to earth, will I never see you again?¡± Ling asked in tears. ¡°Come on Ling, he¡¯s not gone forever¡± , Shine rolled her eyes. ¡°Shine is right, I¡¯m not gone forever, I¡¯lle back soon¡± Den smiled and stroked Ling¡¯s hair. ¡°But I¡¯ll still miss you,¡± Ling pouted. ¡°Stop being a baby Ling!¡± Shine snapped. ¡°Why are you so happy that he¡¯s leaving, so that you can bring your lover home!!¡± Ling snapped back at Shine. ¡°Who told you I have a lover?¡± Shine eyed her. ¡°Shh, I know you want him to go so you can do whatever you like, you can y with your friends and not do your homework¡± Ling scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s not true¡± Shine gritted her teeth. ¡°It is! Gege Shine has be sozy these days you should check her report card, she¡­ Shine immediately pounced on Ling and blocked her mouth. ¡°Get off me!!¡± Ling struggled. Den sighed and snapped his fingers and they both disappeared from his room. ¡°Those twins never seem to amaze me,¡± Boiughed. ¡°Hmm but for real we¡¯ll miss you¡± Fen muttered. ¡°Why?¡± Den asked. ¡°Because you¡¯re leaving and we are always used to staying by your side¡± Boi pouted. ¡°And you both will,¡± Den replied. ¡°Your highness?¡± They both chorused. ¡°The both of you will disguise as a human ande with me, Fen you¡¯ll go with the name Rick and Boi you¡¯ll go with the name Elvis¡± Den shrugged. ¡°For real?¡± Fen asked and Den nodded. ¡°What about you, your highness, what will be your name?¡± Boi asked. Den thought for a while before smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll go with the name Angie,¡± he replied. I¡¯m sorry father¡± Chuyun replied slowly and bowed. ¡°No¡± the queen shook her head and fainted on her throne. ¡°Mother¡± Daiyu stood up along with Chuyun. ¡°My queen,¡± the king called with a shaky voice. ¡°Mother!!, Quick get the doctor¡± Chuyun yelled and some guards immediately rushed out. ¡°Mother¡± Daiyu cried, tapping her mother lightly. ~ After checking up on the queen it was stated that she¡¯ll fall into a deepa and might not wake up for years. The King always stays by her side, meditating without eating or sleeping. He has been doing it for days now. The door slowly opened and Chuyun stepped in with Daiyu. ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± she said. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Daiyu asked. ¡°Brainwash the king, make sure no one enters¡± Chuyun ordered and Daiyu nodded. Chuyun sat on the floor and closed her eyes, some dark smoke appeared behind her as she did some finger formations. Her mouth whispered some spells and slowly the dark smokes moved to the king and queen, surrendering them both. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll do whatever I ask of you,¡± Chuyun whispered with a low smirk. ~ Inside the ground hall. ¡°Imperial order, the king has decided to give the title of the crown princess to his first daughter Xia Chuyun¡± the king¡¯s personal counselor announced. Chuyun smiled as a maid took the crown and wore it on her head. Everyone, the guards, the maids, the elders, the chiefs, the generals all bowed all at once. ¡°Greetings crown princess, may the crown princess live long¡± they greeted. ~ Gianna swiped her phone for the next chapter but it was finished. ¡°No no no there has to be more, there has to be more!!¡± She almost cried as a result of frustration. Reading it was as though she was inside there, watching everything that happened in life. Why did it end, just why!! She pouted and stood up. ¡°Another day of suspense, I can¡¯t believe those princesses did that to their sister or parents, if I was there I¡¯d have smashed their face with my fist!, I¡¯ll punch them, I¡¯ll kick them!!¡± Shemented as she punched the air, imagining it as the two princesses. ¡°Ana¡±¡­ CHAPTER 6 COUNT IT YOURSELF NEXT DAY, EARTH** A blue vortex opened and Den stepped out with Fen and Boi, they were all dressed like humans. ¡°Woah, what is this ce?¡± Boi gasped, looking around. ¡°It¡¯s earth,¡± Fen replied. From the look of things they were on the mere road, a speeding car just passed them and Boi screamed. He immediately hid at Den¡¯s back. ¡°What was that?¡± He asked, his legs shaking really hard. ¡°I think it¡¯s a vehicle,¡± Den replied. ¡°Gosh this ce is so weird¡± Fen said, looking at everything, the houses, the trees, everywhere. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it,¡± Den replied. ¡°So highness what do we¡­ ¡°It¡¯s Angie, start calling me Angie, don¡¯t call me highness¡± Den caught Boi off. ¡°Sorry your highness¡­ ¡°What did I just tell you?¡± Den sighed and pped his forehead. ¡°Oh my high.. I mean Angie¡± Boi smiled, showing off his white teeth. ¡°So dum,¡± Fen scoffed. ¡°So let¡¯s give us a quick test, Fen what¡¯s your name?¡± Den asked. ¡°Rick¡± Fen replied immediately. ¡°Boi?¡± Den asked. ¡°Angie¡± Boi replied and both Den and Fen red at him. ¡°What isn¡¯t it Angie?¡± Boi asked, looking innocent and unaware. ¡°Highness, I think you should send him home¡± Fen said and Den gave him a look. ¡°Sorry Angie¡± Fen corrected. ¡°Listen up Boi, your name is Elvis, once we get to the school, answer the name Elvis understood¡± Den instructed. ¡°Copied high¡­ I mean Angie¡± Boi corrected. ¡°Good, what should you call me?¡± Den asked. ¡°Highness¡± Boi replied and Fen pped his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re so dum, you¡¯re going to disgrace us¡± Fenined. ¡°What should you call me Boi?¡± Den red at him this time, his eyes turning yellow. ¡°Angie, yes Angie, I¡¯ll call you Angie please don¡¯t hurt me¡± Boi corrected himself immediately. ¡°Good, let¡¯s go look for where to stay first¡± Den smiled and began leaving while they followed him. ¡°Angie I really don¡¯t get, aren¡¯t we supposed to go to bliss college first?¡± Fen asked. ¡°It¡¯s not yet time for their exams. If you check the time is still 4:30am, humans should be sleeping by now¡± Den replied. ¡°So what are we gonna do till then?¡± Boi asked. ¡°Look for a hotel to stay, we¡¯ll also need to get some human stuff we¡¯ll need when we resume the school¡± Den replied again. ¡°Sorry, what is a hotel?¡± Fen asked. ¡°It¡¯s like a smallfortable shelter for humans to settle down if they move into an environment newly or like if there¡¯s a sudden emergency¡± he answered. ¡°Woah how do you know all these?¡± Boi asked, feeling amazed. ¡°Because I read books,¡± Den smiled. ¡°So how are we going to get to the hotel?¡± Fen asked ¡°Like this, hold my hand¡± he said, stretching his both hands out for them. They held it and before they knew it, they found themselves in another ce. It was beautiful, yeah, it¡­ They can¡¯t even describe it. ¡°This is Shanghai hotel, we are in Shanghai China¡± Den answered their question without them asking. ¡°Woah, it¡¯s beautiful, let¡¯s go in now¡± Boi pped. ¡°Hmm¡± Den nodded and walked up to the receptionist who was sleeping on a chair at the reception. ¡°What do we do?¡± Boi whispered and Fen tapped him lightly, silently telling him to keep shut. Den cleared his throat before speaking. ¡°Ni hao(hello)¡± he waved. The male receptionist immediately opened his eyes. ¡°We need a room,¡± Den said politely. The receptionist sighed and sat down. ¡°I guess it must be so urgent for you toe this early in the morning, what are your names?¡± The man asked. ¡°I¡¯m Angie and these are my friends, Rick and Elvis,¡± Den replied. ¡°Oh¡± the man nodded and did something before looking at them. ¡°Your room will cost 13, 000CN£¤¡± he told them. ¡°No problem¡± Den smiled and dipped his hands in his pocket, then counted some cash, he handed it to the man. ¡°Room 149, here¡¯s the key¡± he said to them. Den smiled and collected it. ¡°Thanks, Elvis, Rick let¡¯s go¡± he called out and began leaving. Fen and Boi rushed after him immediately. ¡°Highness, you¡¯re so cool¡± Boi gushed ¡°He already told you that it¡¯s Angie¡± Fen snapped. ¡°Sorry¡± Boi apologized with a naughty smile. Den just shook his head and chuckled. ****** Another vortex opened and Kai jumped out of it, he looked everywhere confusedly before the vortex closed. It was like he¡¯s on the.. A speeding car passed him and he jumped. ¡°What is this ce?¡± he muttered while looking around, he looked totally lost like he didn¡¯t know where to start. He sighed and closed his eyes then stretched his palms and the book Chuyun gave him appeared on it. He began opening the pages and going through it till he found out that he was on the mere road. ¡°What now?¡± he muttered and the book opened by itself. It says, stop a cab and go to a nearby hotel. Wait what the hell is a hotel!!, He frowned hard as he pondered on that question. The book opened again. ~ A hotel is a smallfortable room a person can stay at, for the meantime ~ ¡°Oh¡± he muttered and another car passed him again and he jumped. ¡°This ce is too scary¡± he muttered and rubbed his forearm. A taxi then stopped at his front and wined down. ¡°Going somewhere?¡± The taxi man asked ¡°A hotel¡± he replied. ¡°Which hotel?¡± ¡°Any¡± he replied. ¡°Alrighte in, the flight hotel is not too far from here, it¡¯ll just cost you 15 yuan¡± the cab said. ¡°Yuan?¡± Kia asked. His book wanted to open again but he held it really tight. ¡°Money¡± the cab man creased his browns as he said that. Who wouldn¡¯t know the meaning of yuan in China??Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh I don¡¯t have any money,¡± Kia replied. ¡°You don¡¯t, just where the hell did youe from??¡± The cab driver snapped. ¡°I said I don¡¯t have money, will you take me or not!!¡± Kia said angrily and something in his voice and face made the cab man shudder in fear. ¡°Come in, I¡¯ll drop you, I see you¡¯re new to China¡± the cab man said fearfully as he opened the door for Kia to enter. Kia entered and closed the door, the ride was very silent because Kia had just entered with a strong aura. The cab man finally got to the hotel and he stopped his taxi. ¡°We are here¡± he announced. Kai nodded and came down, he took two steps forward before turning back to the cab man. ¡°Can you lend me some of your yuans?¡± He asked. The cab man nodded as if he was brainwashed, he opened his tiny locker and brought out his money. ¡°Here, take them¡± he gave it to him. Kia didn¡¯t smile, he just collected it and walked out without looking back at the cab man. He got to the reception and it turns out that he was at the same hotel with Den. He met the male receptionist sleeping, he looked at him then looked everywhere confusedly before banging his fist on the table. The receptionist immediately sprained up, he looked up and the moment he saw Kai¡¯s face, he stood up and rushed to hide at the back of his chair. Kia wasn¡¯t surprised, when he was still at the Ouze pce, each time he came out, a lot of people started hiding from him but he didn¡¯t care. ¡°Can I get a room?¡± He asked. ¡°Yes please what number?¡± The receptionist asked with a shaky voice. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Sorry I mean a room will cost 13, 000CN£¤¡± he replied. ¡°That¡¯s Yuan right?¡± Kia creased his brows. ¡°Yes¡± Kia dipped his hands in his pocket and counted some money, in fact he didn¡¯t know how to count it. He just ced everything on the table. ¡°Count it yourself,¡± he said. CHAPTER 7 DARK AURA The receptionist immediately counted 13, 000 and gave him the remaining change. ¡°Your room number is 150, here¡¯s your key, it¡¯s my left , there¡¯s a tag on the door¡± he gave Kia the key. Kia nodded and took it then walked into the hotel, he kept looking at the doors till he saw 150. Guessing it¡¯s his, he moved to the door, he didn¡¯t even know how to open the door so he broke it and entered. ****** 8:30am, ROOM 149** ¡°Wake up¡± Den screamed and Fen sprained up with Boi. ¡°Is it time to go to your highness?¡± Boi asked sleepily. ¡°Stop calling me your highness!!¡± Den groaned. ¡°Sorry Angie,¡± Boi corrected. ¡°Of Course it¡¯s time to go, get up you both or I¡¯ll shock you¡± he warned. Fen and Boi stood up immediately. ¡°So now listen carefully, once we step out of this hotel, don¡¯t ever call me Highness or prince Den, it¡¯s going to be Angie till Iplete my mission¡± he said. ¡°Yes Angie¡± Fen and Boi nodded. ¡°And the both of you, go with the name Rick and Elvis till we are done understanding?¡± He instructed ¡°Yes Angie¡± they replied again. Angie, Rick and Elvis both stepped out of the room, they were about taking a step forward when someone walked past them. Angie stopped immediately, Rick and Elvis stopped with him. ¡°Did you both feel that?¡± He asked. ¡°Feel how high¡­ I mean Angie?¡± Elvis immediately corrected ¡°Like a dark aura or something¡± he replied. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re over thinking,¡± Rick said. Angie sighed and nodded, he doesn¡¯t have time to think so he¡¯ll just take it like he¡¯s over thinking. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± he said and they both left with him. ****** BLISS COLLEGE** ¡°Another day of boring, how I hate Mondays¡± Gianna yawned and sat straight on the bed.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Better get your a*s up, ss will start any minute from now¡± Nevaeh who had already showered and dressed said. ¡°You¡¯re very wicked, you¡¯ve bathed and dressed but you couldn¡¯t wake me¡± Gianna pouted. ¡°Why should I, want you to learn how to wake up on your own¡± Nevaeh rolled her eyes. ¡°And you know clearly that¡¯s it those three cans of coke that allowed me to sleep this much¡± Gianna scoffed. ¡°Will you get up already, dress up and let¡¯s have a bite before going to ss urgh!!¡± Nevaeh groaned. Gianna scoffed and stood up, she went to the bathroom and took a quick bath then changed into her cute printed pinafore and a white pair of sneakers. ¡°All set¡± she smiled and began leaving. ¡°You forgot your bag pack¡± Nevaeh reminded her in a deadpan tone and Gianna turned back immediately. ¡°Oh my¡± she gasped and rushed to take her bag pack then arranged the books she¡¯ll be needing for today¡¯s lecture. ¡°Now I¡¯m done,¡± she smiled. ¡°Shh, who forgets their backpack in their hostel and goes for a ss¡± Nevaeh scoffed. ¡°This weirdo right here,¡± Gianna smiled. ¡°Thank God you know¡± Nevaeh chuckled and took her hands, pulling her to the direction of the cafeteria. ****** FEW MINUTES LATER** Nevaeh and Gianna both stepped out of the cafeteria after ordering some donuts and milkshakes. ¡°So do you know that the school entrance exam is today?¡± Gianna asked. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that?¡± Nevaeh replied. ¡°I know but I can¡¯t wait to see who will join us, I hope we get one more girl toe stay with us at our hotel¡± Gianna gushed. ¡°One more girl??, I¡¯m okay with just that both of us please¡± Nevaeh rolled her eyes They got to the ssroom and were about to enter when those three pain in the neck Violet, I and Lucy walked past them, purposely bumping into them and pushing them. Since Gianna was the kind of girl that doesn¡¯t have stamina she fell t on the ground and everyone beganughing at her. ¡°To hell with all of you¡± Nevaeh seethed, she raised Gianna up and dragged her to her seat. ¡°Thank you¡± Gianna smiled. ¡°Who¡¯s ready for today¡¯s history?¡± the history lecturer, Prof Chao said as he entered. The students began murmuring but he didn¡¯t mind them, he just turned to the board with his chalk. ¡°Today we¡¯ll be talking about the great wall of China,¡± he said. Violet rolled her eyes and brought out her makeup, she began panting her lips, while I and Lucy were secretly pressing their phones. They never liked ss anyways. ****** BLISS HALL** The selected candidates for the exams were led into the hall. They were all instructed to settle down, everyone was sitting one on one and they were going to be using aputer to write their exam. Elvis kept looking at hisputer with a squeezed face, it looked so weird, he didn¡¯t even understand how to work it. ¡°Angie how do I operate this?¡± He asked and before Angie could answer, the female invigtor beat him to it. ¡°Hey no talking, I¡¯ll just let this slide but the next time I catch you, you¡¯d leave the hall¡± she warned. Elivs closed his mouth immediately. *Elvis if you have any questions, we canmunicate through mind link* Rick said in his mind and Elvis heard it. *My gosh, I didn¡¯t think of that* he smiled. *You never think anything* Rick eyed him. *You can operate theptop by clicking on the keyboard, if the answer is A, click A, if it¡¯s B, click B, C, click C* Angie exined. *But¡­. I don¡¯t know the answer* Elivs pouted. *Me too* Rick added Angie sighed and closed his eyes *Then I¡¯ll teach you, I forgot that I¡¯m the only one who reads books* Angie rolled his eyes. *What¡¯s number one please Angie?¡± Elivs pleaded. *Pick D* Angie replied. *2?* Rick asked. *Pick A* Angie replied again. *Number 3?* *C* *4* *C again*¡­. Kia kept looking at theptop, he also didn¡¯t know how to operate it. He looked left and right and spread out his palm, his book appeared but he¡¯s the only one that can see it. ¡°How can I solve this?¡± He asked. ¡°Who talked?¡± The invigtor asked and everywhere turned silent. The book opened and Kia saw the solution to his problem. ¡°I do not know the answer¡± he said again and the Invigtor heard him. ¡°That boy, get up¡± she ordered and he stood up. ¡°Your name?¡± She asked. He looked at her face, their eyes met and her heart skipped out of fear, first was his strange handsomeness, second was his dark aura. ¡°Zachary¡± he replied nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you were not the one I wanted to call, please sit down¡± she said in a shaky voice. Zachary sat down and Angie creased his brows. He was not blind to see that the woman was shaking in fear, she would have almost fallen if she wasn¡¯t holding her table. However he decided not to pound too much on that matter, he has a mission to do, his first mission on earth. Zachary looked at his books that opened, he began seeing all the answers to his questions and he began picking it. TWO HOURS LATER ¡°Time¡¯s up!!¡± The invigtor announced and the whole system went shut. Some students beganining Because they were not able to finish. ¡°Why are youining, there was a limited time wasn¡¯t there?¡± The invigtor hissed and crossed her arms. ¡°You may leave now,¡± she said. Students stood up and began leaving grumpily. ¡°Angie¡± Rick called when he got to him. ¡°Rick¡± Angie smiled and looked to his side to see Elvising. ¡°Hope you guys did well in your exam, hope you finished?¡± He asked. ¡°Yes¡± they nodded. ¡°Good wait for me outside, I have to check out on something¡± he ordered. ¡°Okay Angie, Elvis let¡¯s go¡± Rick took Elvis hands and dragged him out. Angie smiled before leaving the hall, his n was to go look for that girl and see how she looks even though he saw her face in his memory. Zachary also stepped out of the hall, he was about walking out of the school building but stopped. ¡°What if I look for the girl and kill her so I can live in this weird ce today?¡± He thought. He then nodded, decided that was what he would do right now. He turned back to the school building and entered. ****** HISTORY CLASSROOM** ¡°That¡¯s all for today¡¯s ss¡± Prof Chao concluded. Students began covering their notes. Prof Chao took his text book and turned to leave but paused when he saw Gianna sleeping. ¡°Gianna¡± he yelled and she sprained up immediately. ¡°What?, What¡­ Sir, you called me?¡± She said and the whole ss burst out intoughter. ¡°Very funny, everyone gives your notebook to Gianna and you have 30 seconds to take them to my office or else you¡¯ll get an F in your uing exam¡± Prof Chao said and left. No one dares joke with Prof Chao, when he says something he means it. ¡°Everyone your note now¡± Gianna yelled, she rushed table by table, collecting everyone¡¯s notebook. ¡°Ana calm down Prof Chao¡­ Gianna didn¡¯t listen to Nevaeh, she collected her notes, collected Violet I and Lucy notes even though they were reluctant to give her. Jett didn¡¯te to ss today so less problem, she collected Colton¡¯s note and by the time she was done, her legs were shaking. After carrying the books properly, she rushed out of the ssroom immediately. Thirty seconds, no time. She kept running down the stairs as fast as she could and at the same time trying not to drop a notebook till she bumped into someone. The notebooks fell off her hands like it was nothing, not just the notebooks, she was about falling too. She shut her eyes tight expecting to see herself rolling down the stairs but someone held her hand tight, someone strongly held her and pulled her to himself. Her handsnded on his shoulders and his hands on her waist. She slowly looked up at him and suddenly her breath stopped working, she stopped breathing. He was so handsome. ~~ Please don¡¯t stop supporting this book no matter what. I can assure you all that your time and coins will be worth it ?? CHAPTER 8 TO HANDSOME TO BE TRUE Gianna subconsciously brought her hands up to caress his face. Is she the one dreaming or what? Where did this handsome guye from, what because it can¡¯t be on earth. He¡¯s just too handsome to be true. Zachery gave her a confused look, the first question that came to his mind was ¡°what is she doing?¡±. He scoffed and pushed her off him with anger making her buttnd on the hard stairs and without looking back at her, he walked out. ¡°Ouch!!¡± Gianna winced and rubbed her butt thatnded on the stairs. ¡°It hurts,¡± she muttered. ¡°What a handsome jerk, who saves a girl and hurts her again¡± she added and scoffed then looked up when she saw a shadow. It was another guy, another handsome guy again, wait she¡¯s seeing double right, this .. this guy is not real!! She watched him stretch his hands out for her offering her to ept it or does he want to help her off then push her again. She scoffed and pped his hands up. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help!!¡± She said out loud before getting up and packing the whole books that fell on the floor. ¡°I¡¯m surely gonna get an F¡± she sighed and made to move front but paused when she saw him, the second handsome guy still standing at her front. ¡°Geez will you get out of the way¡± she eyed him and pushed past him. Angie watched her till she was out of sight, he brought his hands up and rubbed his hair backwards. ¡°So this is how I¡¯ll be¡­ Should I call it babysitting, this is how she¡¯s like¡± he muttered to himself before sighing. ¡°Hope I get along¡± he said in his mind then turned around and left. ****** Zachery came out of the school in anger, he has been looking for this so-called girl but he can¡¯t find her. ¡°Should I start killing all the girls?¡± He asked himself. His book opened by itself and he read what it says ~ that would be a bad idea, you¡¯re on earth, if you keep killing all the females then the earthlings would tag you as a serial killer~ Zachary scoffed and covered the book, he turned back to leave but frozen when he bumped into someone. ¡°How did.. where did you get that book?¡± A human girl asked. He looked at her and she shuddered in fear, his face was so scary, even though he was handsome he was still scary. ¡°Maybe I should start with this one¡± he muttered and his eyes turned red. The girl gasped, she wanted to run but he stretched his hands to her and an external force pulled her back. The same force began choking her hard, so hard that she could breath or shout till she gave up the ghost. He looked left and right and did some things then next thing, her body disappeared. He smiled, and felt good to kill again. ¡°What should I do next?¡± He asked. The book opened. ~Go back to the hotel, the results will be out in two days time but before that, you¡¯ll need to go to a mall, get some clothes shoes, bags, notebook, pen, some provisions incase if you get hungry~ ¡°I¡¯m gonna stop you at what is a mall?¡± Zachary cut him off. The book opened again. ~ A mall is a kind off Supermarket where humans shop for goods, provisions or any time that they¡¯ll need and you can¡¯t keep putting on this cloth, the humans will tag you as weird~ ¡°I¡¯ll kill anyone who dares do that now let¡¯s go¡± he closed the book and walked out of the school he got outside and paused. ¡°How do I get Yuans?¡± He asked and the book opened. ~How do you get money in the pce? You work for it so it¡¯s the same for humans, if you need money you can start a job and¡­ He closed the book. ¡°Or I can kill people and take their money,¡± he said. The book wanted to open again but he shut it tight and walked out. ****** FLY HOSTEL, ROOM 149** The door kicked open and the boys entered. ¡°Angie I¡¯m scared of everywhere here, I¡¯m gonna go home¡± Elvispleted. ¡°You¡¯re scared, didn¡¯t we agree to follow his highness and to stay by his side in life and death?¡± Rick replied. ¡°I know but¡­ ¡°You two, now is not the time to whine, refresh yourselves we are going to the mall¡± Angie cut them off. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Angie what??¡± Rick asked. ¡°The mall,¡± Angie repeated. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Elivs asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys know anything!!¡± Angie groaned before sighing. ¡°The mall is a ce where we can get more human clothes, bags, essories and food,¡± he answered. ¡°Ion think we can eat human food, I think I¡¯m going to die of hunger¡± Elvis pouted. ¡°Yes Elvis we can eat it, it¡¯s just that you guys don¡¯t know how to eat it but don¡¯t worry I¡¯m here, let¡¯s go¡± Angie smiled. ¡°To the mall or to eat?¡± Rick asked. ¡°Bothe on¡± Angie smiled and used his powers to raise them up. They both stood up and went out with him. ****** BLISS COLLEGE** Gianna came back to her room with a huge frown, she met Nevaeh sitting on the bed and readingics. ¡°Hey¡± she sulked. Nevaeh closed theic books and looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to get an F in my history exam¡± Gianna pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t mind Prof Chao, he¡¯s a maniac and there are other subjects you can pass without stress, you¡¯re brilliant remember¡± Nevaeh said with a smile. ¡°Whatever¡± Gianna scoffed then her face brightened up like she just remembered something. ¡°What?¡± Nevaeh asked with a smile. Gianna rushed to her and sat on the bed with her. ¡°I have some gist¡± she jeered. Nevaeh smiled and pushed theic book away then focused her attention on Gianna. ¡°Tell me tell me!!¡± She gushed. Gianna opened her mouth to talk but Nevaeh immediately blocked it. ¡°If it¡¯s about a supernatural novel then forget about it¡± she warned. ¡°Hmm¡­ hmm.. hmm.. hmm¡± Gianna replied and Nevaeh gave her a confused look. Gianna pointed Nevaeh¡¯s hands on her mouth and Nevaeh immediately released her. ¡°Sorry¡± she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s about a handsome guy,¡± Gianna said. ¡°Now I¡¯m interested,¡± Nevaeh smiled. ¡°So earlier today when I was rushing to submit all the history notes to Prof Chao, I bumped into a guy, I wanted to fall and he cut me¡± she said ¡°Ohhhhhhh, just like what I read inics, you see the ML¡­. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt!¡± Gianna red at Nevaeh and Nevaeh immediately closed her mouth. She continued. ¡°So I looked at his face and oh boy he was totally handsome like he was a fallen angel or something and he¡¯s not Jett or Colton, he¡¯s a thousand times more handsome than them¡± she gushed as she remembered his face then frowned back. ¡°Suddenly he pushed me, allowing my butt tond hard against the stairs. He didn¡¯t say sorry, he just stormed out¡± she added with a scoff. ¡°An¡± Nevaeh pouted. Gianna¡¯s face brightened again and Nevaeh straightened up to listen. ¡°And then another handsome guy showed up, he was also a thousand times more handsome than Jett and Colton, he was at my front, he stretched his hands out for me¡± she added. ¡°And what did you do?¡± Nevaeh asked. ¡°I pped his hands off and told him I don¡¯t need his help¡± she replied with a silly smile. Nevaeh smiled and shifted closer to her, she raised her hands up and flicked Gianna¡¯s forehead hard. ¡°Ouch,¡± Gianna yelled. ¡°Naughty girl, you¡¯ve daydreamed too much, stop reading novels¡± Nevaehughed. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Gianna said. ¡°Oh really then they must be the entrance students, I¡¯d like to meet them on Monday ¡± Nevaeh said with a smirk. ¡°I¡¯m not lying Nevaeh, they are real!!!¡± Gianna pouted. ¡°Silly girl get ready for music ss¡± Nevaeh chuckled and stood up, she took her bag pack and left the room.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Gianna scoffed and stood up. ¡°You think I¡¯m lying, just wait till Monday and I¡¯ll show you one of them, let¡¯s see if you won¡¯t fall¡± she scoffed then took her bag pack immediately. ¡°Nevaeh wait for me!!¡± She shouted and rushed out of the hostel room. CHAPTER 9 RUN FAN FAN RESTAURANT** Elvis and Rick won¡¯t close their mouths as they step into the restaurant. ¡°This ce is weird and beautiful plus I love the way this ce smells¡± Elvis inhaled the scent of the restaurant and smiled. ¡°It smells like it¡¯s made up of food, I¡¯m suddenly hungry¡± Rick rubbed his tummy. ¡°Of Course it¡¯s made up of food, walk with me you two¡± Angie replied and began walking to an empty table. Elvis and Rick immediately ran after him, they sat down and Elvis kept licking his lips impatiently. ¡°Calm down boy¡± Angie chuckled and took the tiny bell, he rang it. Immediately he realized that a female waitress came to them. ¡°What can I help you guys with?¡± She asked, her eyes looking at Angie alone. ¡°We would love to eat, can you give us food¡± Elvis replied and Rick stepped on his foot from under the table. ¡°Ouch!!¡± He cried. ¡°Can we see your menu?¡± Angie asked with a smile and the woman nodded. ¡°One minute¡± she smiled and walked out. ¡°What is wrong with you??¡± Rick red at Elvis. ¡°What did I do, I just wanted to eat¡± Rick replied. ¡°Listen shut up and let Angie do everything okay??¡± Rick eyed him. The waitress came back with the menu. ¡°Please look for yourself¡± she said, wanting to give the menu to Angie but Elvis grabbed it instead. Angie red at him and he immediately looked down. ¡°Sorry, your highness,¡± he said. Rick¡¯s eyes widened, he smiled and looked at the waitress. ¡°He didn¡¯t mean it,¡± he said. The waitress gave him a confused look and Angie shook his head. He collected the menu from Elvis and went through it. ¡°I¡¯ll have the sesame soup,¡± he smiled. ¡°What about you?¡± She asked Rick. ¡°Same with him,¡± Rick replied. The waitress looked at Elvis. Elvis smiled and collected the menu from Angie then went through it. ¡°I¡¯ll have all of them,¡± he said. ¡°All??¡± The waitress asked and he nodded. ¡°Just get him what he wants,¡± Angie shook his head. The waitress nodded and left. Elivs smiled and turned to see both Angie and Rick ring at him. ¡°What, I¡¯m hungry¡± he shrugged. FEW MINUTES LATER ¡°Why is that earthling dying so much time?¡± Elvisined. ¡°That¡¯s because you ordered too many things,¡± Rick rolled his eyes. As they were talking about her, she came to them with over five waiters and waitresses behind her. They were all carrying a tray of food. ¡°Your food¡± she said and they dropped it one by one on the table. Two waiters ran to get an extra table because the table wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°Xiexie (thank you)¡± Angie smiled and rubbed his hair lightly, feeling slightly embarrassed because everyone¡¯s eyes were on them. He took his soup and began drinking, Rick took his while Elvis was still trying to hold the spoon. He was only used to using chopsticks to eat back then in the Jade heavens beside, they don¡¯t eat foods like these often, they usually eat fruits and wine. He finally held the spoon and tasted the soup, his eyes widened. I¡¯m delighted. He threw the spoon away and drank the soup whole, then he took the chopsticks and began tasting other foods like the noodles, rice, vegetables¡­ ¡°Highness.. highness you should try this.. this is delicious¡± he smiled with his mouthful of food. Angie sighed and covered his face with his palms, hiding his face from the people that were looking at their table. ¡°This boy,¡± he muttered. Few more minutes passed and everyone was surprised to see that Elvis finished all the food he ordered. Is he for real? How could he not be fat? He ate all that but he¡¯s still looking good. He even has a good body. People kept murmuring among themselves. ¡°And your bill will cost 150, 000. 725CN£¤ (Chinese Yuan)¡± The waitress said. Angie dipped his hands into his pocket and began counting the money in cash, a lot of people were looking at him. They thought that he would do a transfer or something. Look at the money on his wallet. He must be f**king rich. He¡¯s handsome too. I¡¯m interested in him. After paying Angie stood up. Elivs and Rock stood up too. ¡°Highness, where are we going next?¡± Elvis asked. ¡°And I¡¯ve told you, stop calling me highness!!¡± Angie snapped. ¡°Sorry Angie¡± Elvis smiled and Rick eyed him. ¡°We are going to the mall, let¡¯s go¡± Angie said and left. Elivs and Rick immediately ran after him. ****** PHOENIX MALL** Angie finally arrived with hisrade. ¡°Listen you¡¯ll pick what I ask you to pick, don¡¯t touch anything else¡± he instructed and they nodded. ¡°Good let¡¯s go¡± he said and led them to the cloth section. ¡°You see humans love to dress like this, they don¡¯t put on long robes like us so this is called a trouser and this is called a shirt¡± he showed them. ¡°This is called a jacket, sweatshirt, t-shirt and so on..¡± he exined.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°We understand Angie,¡± Rick replied. ¡°Good, now slowly I want the both of you to take the clothes you¡¯ll need¡± he said. They nodded and began picking some clothes, once they were done they went to the headwear section. ¡°Humans also put some things on their head like a cap or buret or a Fedora, bucket here, boater, trilby and so on, so you guys can have some,¡± he said. They began taking some head wears, once they were done they went to the essories. ¡°We can get a ne, pendant, hand gloves, smart phones, it¡¯s very important, don¡¯t ask me any questions just get some¡± he said. They began picking some essories. While they were shopping the door opened and Zachery entered with his book. ¡°You told me toe here, what do I need here?¡± Zachery asked. His book opened and stopped at a page. ~ you¡¯ll need to get some clothes, essories, provisions and so on~ ¡°Clothes¡± he muttered and looked at what he was wearing, he looked around and saw other clothes simr to it. ¡°I think that should be it, show me the pictures of essories and provisions¡± he ordered. The book opened and it stopped at some pictures. ¡°Great¡± Zachery nodded and walked up to the cloth section. He took like 6 male clothes, a few caps, he didn¡¯t take a phone, he took some body wash, some provisions and some shoes. That should be all he needs. His book opened and he looked at it. ~ you¡¯ll need a bag to put all your goods in, you¡¯ll also need a backpack and notebooks~ He looked at the pictures of all he needed, then went to look for it, after getting everything he stuffed it inside the big bag. ¡°Now I¡¯m good to go¡± he muttered and took the bag then began leaving just like that. Once he got out, some loud noise began beeping and everywhere turned red. ¡°What is that?¡± Rick asked, blocking his ears. ¡°This happens when there¡¯s a thief somewhere,¡± Angie replied. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Zachary asked and his book opened ~Run or you¡¯ll get arrested, the humans now tag you as a thief because you didn¡¯t pay for that~ ¡°But I¡¯m out of Yuan, how do I get that?¡± He asked and the book opened again. ~ it¡¯s already toote, they won¡¯t listen do it¡¯s better if you just run~ Zachery began running, some security men came to block him, he dribbled all of them and continued running. ¡°Wait here¡± Angie said to Rick and Elvis before running outside too. He sighted the thief and smirked, since there were still inside the mall, he snapped his fingers and the whole light went off. Everywhere turned dark, no one could see anything. Zachary, who was about to get out of the mall, collided with a shoe stand and fell t on the floor, the whole shoe stand staggered and all the shoes fell on top of him. CHAPTER 10 TWO HANDSOME GUYS ¡°Sh*t¡± a low curse escaped from Zachary¡¯s lips as the whole shoes fell on his body. The security men put on their touch light immediately. ¡°What happened to the lights, someone go check the back room¡± the senior security officer ordered and just when some securities were about to check the light came back on. Angie smiled but frowned back when he didn¡¯t see the thief again. Not just him, the security officers also looked surprised. Wasn¡¯t he just on the floor just now??, Where did he go?? ¡°Seems like I¡¯m not the only supernatural on earth¡± Angie muttered to himself. ****** FLY HOTEL, ROOM 150** Zachary materialized back into his hotel room, he dropped his bag on the floor and sighed. ¡°That was close¡± he breathed out, then looked at his book again. ¡°I really need that Yuan. What¡¯s the easiest way for me to get it?¡± He asked. The book opened. ~Since you¡¯re a supernaturals you can make yourself invisible and rob a bank~ ¡°What is a bank?¡± Zachary asked with a frown. Why can¡¯t humans stop giving things weird names just why?? ~ A bank is where humans save their money~ Zachary sighed and nodded. ¡°So I¡¯ll have to go to the bank and take their money?¡± He asked ~yes then you can have Yuans but if they catch you, you¡¯ll get arrested ~ ¡°When can I go rob the bank tomorrow?¡± He asked and the book opened. ~you can go now since it¡¯s dark~ ¡°I¡¯ll go tomorrow, I¡¯m sweaty and I¡¯ll need a warm bath¡± he replied and covered the book then kept it on the table. He began taking off his clothes, he was having a hard time taking off the shirt. Finally he was done with the shirt, he pulled down the trousers and walked into the bathroom. Then he frozen in owe. There was no bathtub, how was he supposed to bath?? ¡°I don¡¯t understand this bathroom,¡± he said. The book flew from the table and stopped at his front then some pages opened.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ~ the humans use bathtub but not in a hotel, maybe if you have your own house or mansion you can use it~ ¡°What kind of stupid trash are you even saying??!, How will I bath I haven¡¯t had my bath since morning¡± Zacheryined. ~ you can use the shower~ ¡°The what??¡± Zachery frowned even more. ~Shower is what humans use to bath, you just have to turn it on by twisting the handle to the left~ ¡°Humans are an*mals¡± Zachery cursed and brought his hands to the handle then twisted it to the left. The drops of water fell on him unexpectedly. ROOM 149 ¡°Arghhhhhhhhh!!¡± Elvis screamed the moment the shower fell on his body, he immediately ran out of the bathroom naked. ¡°What the hell.. hurry up and go back in¡± Rick blocked his eyes immediately. Angie who was arranging all what they bought into a travelling bag looked at him with raised brows. ¡°The bathroom is leaking,¡± Elvis said fearfully. ¡°Licking?¡± Rick asked and Elvis nodded. ¡°Come on man, that¡¯s a shower, it¡¯s what humans use to bathe,¡± Angie sighed. Elvis continued looking at him. ¡°What, you don¡¯t know how to use the shower don¡¯t you?¡± Angie asked in a deadpan tone and Elvis blobbed his head up and down. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll teach you how to bathe like a human,¡± Angie sighed and stood up. Elvis immediately followed him. Angie turned back to look at Rick. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Rick nodded and followed him too. They got to the restroom and Angie moved to the shower. ¡°You can turn this on by twisting the handle to the left¡± he demonstrated. The water fell from the shower head and the two boys jumped. ¡°Then you¡¯ll stand in!¡± Angie said and pushed Elvis in. Elvis wanted to run again but Angie held him in ce. The water began dropping on him and to be honest it felt not bad. ¡°Oh, the shower is really cool,¡± Elvis smiled. ¡°Yes, then it¡¯s either you¡¯ll need the soap or the shampoo, you¡¯ll use it like this¡± he took the soap and rubbed it on Elvis body. Elvis giggled and Angie red at him. ¡°Shut up!¡± He snapped. ¡°Sorry,¡± Elvis smiled. ¡°After rubbing the soap, you¡¯ll rinse it off¡± he said and helped Elvis rinse his body. ¡°Woah I smell good, thank you highness¡± Elvis smiled. ¡°Wee now meet me outside for your punishment¡± Angie replied and Elvis stared at him in awe. Angie ignored and looked at Rick. ¡°Need me to shower you too?¡± He asked. ¡°No Angie I¡¯m good¡± Rick smiled and Angie walked out. Elvis also rushed out too and Angie threw him a towel, after watching him wipe his body, Angie gave him some night wares to put on. ¡°Thank you¡± Elvis smiled and began putting on the clothes. ¡°Good as for your punishment, read this book throughout the night and learn how to behave like a human¡± Angie threw him a book. Elvis caught it and pouted. ****** BLISS COLLEGE, G&N ROOM** It¡¯s already dark, judging from how dark and silent everywhere is, one could tell that it was already 12 or 1am. Nevaeh is already sleeping while Gianna was wide awake, she couldn¡¯t sleep. Earlier she had gone to that bookstore again and snapped sixty pages of that book sessfully. She had read them already but still couldn¡¯t sleep. Maybe she wasn¡¯t thinking about the book this time. She was thinking about those handsome guys she bumped into, their faces couldn¡¯t leave her head, especially the first one. She was chanced to see his face clearly, he was, gosh she can¡¯t describe it. She turned to the side of her bed, hoping she¡¯ll get some sleep but his face kept appearing. ¡°What is this, why can¡¯t I stop thinking about his face, am I crushing on him or is it just a simple admirer?¡± She asked herself and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just surprised because he¡¯s too handsome to be true, he¡¯s like the falling angel I read in books¡± she added and sat on the bed. The second guy came to her mind. ¡°My gee¡± she sighed and held her head. ¡°I¡¯ll soon go crazy, where did those handsome guyse from, why did I see them!!!¡± She cried and stood up. ¡°Four cans of cokes can fix this¡± she muttered and walked to the table where four cans of cokes were kept. She took one and opened it, then gulped it whole. Gulped the second one. Gulped the third one and the fourth one but still nothing. ¡°Why can¡¯t I stop thinking of them!!!¡± She groaned andid on the floor with her back resting on the ground and her hands spread to her side along with her legs as if she was a person that i¡¯ve given up on life. ¡°I¡¯m finished¡± she breathed out. ****** NEXT MORNING** ¡°Anna¡± ¡°Anna!!¡± ¡°Gianna wake up!!¡± Nevaeh screamed and Gianna immediately sprained up. ¡°What happened, is the hostel on fire, did Chuyun and Daiyue to attack here, or is it that handsome guy?¡± She asked all at once. Nevaeh stared at her nkly then crossed her arms under her b**bs. ¡°You slept on the floorst night, are you okay?¡± She asked. Gianna¡¯s mouth opened and she looked around. Nevaeh was right, she fell asleep on the floorst night while thinking of those two handsome guys. ¡°Why did you sleep on the floor? Was the room not cold enough? Why did you sleep on the floor?¡± Nevaeh asked again. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡± Gianna shook her head and stood up. ¡°It¡¯s nothing?? You even drank all the cokes, just what kind of girl are you¡± Nevaeh shook her head as she looked everywhere. ¡°You can¡¯t even pick the cans, you just littered everywhere¡± Nevaeh shook her head and began picking the cans. ¡°What are we having today?¡± Gianna yawned. ¡°Physics, shower and get ready,¡± Nevaeh replied. ¡°Have you showered already?¡± Gianna asked and Nevaeh nodded. ¡°You didn¡¯t wake me,¡± she pouted. ¡°That was because I didn¡¯t see you, I¡¯ll get us breakfast please shower and meet me in the physics ss¡± Nevaeh scoffed and walked out of the room with the cans in her hands. Gianna yawned again and began taking off her clothes, she took her towel and walked inside the bathroom. ¡°A new day, I love waking up to experience a new day¡± she smiled and turned on the shower. THIRTY MINS LATER Gianna looked at herself in the mirror, she¡¯s dressed in a blue t-shirt and a white re skirt with a white canvas, looking cute as usual. She took the pink lipstick and rubbed it on her lips but paused when she realized that she didn¡¯t need it. She doesn¡¯t need makeup to look perfect, she¡¯s perfect and pretty just the way she is, she doesn¡¯t like stressing herself to put on blusher, powder and the rest. ¡°I think I¡¯m good to go¡± she nodded and took her bag back then walked out of her room. She got out of the girls hostel and began going to the school, once she got to the gate she sighed and looked up. It¡¯s time for her to start her usual morning exercise, climbing the long staircase to the ssroom. ¡°Let¡¯s go again¡± she sighed and began climbing up the stairs but paused when she sighted Jetting down with I. ¡°No¡± she shook her head and made to run down but it was toote. They had already seen her. ~~ Author¡¯s note: I¡¯m d that you all are enjoying this book:-), next chapters will bebined and longer*\0/* CHAPTER 11 HIS ASSIGNMENTS ¡°Stop¡± I ordered and Jett smirked. Gianna shut her eyes tight and stopped walking. ¡°Turn around,¡± Jett smiled. She turned around with a frown. ¡°Oh look it¡¯s little retard¡± Jett said and Iughed. ¡°Can you two just leave me alone, what do you both want from me as you can see I wanna get to ss¡± she replied angrily. ¡°Oh she¡¯s angry¡± I smiled and moved closer to her. ¡°I just love how weak you are, she¡¯s so light weighted it looks as if the breeze is always controlling her each time she walks¡± she smirked. Gianna gasped and looked up at her, if youpare the both of them together. Gianna is thinner and shorter. She wanted to talk but she just decided to keep shut. Jett smirked and walked closer to her too. ¡°Last week your friend came to the cafeteria, she poured a te of soup on my face and she took my money,¡± he said. ¡°So¡­ So what?¡± Gianna stuttered. ¡°He wants his money back,¡± I replied. ¡°If you want your money back you¡¯re supposed to meet Nevaeh not me¡± she replied. ¡°But I want to collect my money from you, give me back my money or you won¡¯t go to ss¡± he said. Gianna twitched her lips and opened her backpack. ¡°How much?¡± She asked. ¡°10, 000CN£¤¡± he smirked. Her hands frozen and she looked at him. ¡°Ten thousand??, Come on Nevaeh would never take that kind of money from you¡± she replied. ¡°But I¡¯m the witness, give him back the money or I¡¯ll tag you as the school thief¡± I said and Jett smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of money,¡± Gianna muttered. ¡°Oh then I want you to take a broom and clean my hostel¡± he smirked. ¡°What??¡± ¡°Yes, I also have a lot of dirty clothes to wash and I want you to wash them, do it or I¡¯ll expose your friend¡± he added ¡°There¡¯s no way¡­ ¡°You heard him right, do it or you¡¯re a thief!¡± I threatened. ¡°You!!!, Fine¡± Gianna scoffed. ¡°One more thing¡± I added and moved closer to her. ¡°What?¡± She asked and I pushed her. ¡°Ahhhh!!¡± Gianna screamed as she fell down the stairs. I and Jett bothughed and gave themselves a high-five before climbing down and leaving together. Gianna sat on the floor angrily and arranged her scattered hair backwards. ¡°They keep doing this because I¡¯m too thin, because I¡¯m not strong. I swear just you both wait and watch. I¡¯ll do exercise and I¡¯lle back to break your nose!!¡± She yelled, raising her fist up in the air. ****** FLY HOTEL, ROOM 150** Zachary has been doing nothing other than bugging his book. ¡°What am I supposed to be doing here, when will the resultse out?¡± Zachery asked and his book opened. ~ the result will be out tomorrow but before that you¡¯ll need a smartphone that¡¯s where you¡¯ll get their email to know if you¡¯re epted or not~ He scoffed and crossed his arms. ¡°Can I go to the bank now? I¡¯m hungry and I need something to eat,¡± he said. ~ As long as you¡¯re careful then you¡¯re good to go~ ¡°Well don¡¯t worry about me¡± Zachery muttered and stood up. He closed his eyes and whispered something then he turned invisible. He took the book and opened the door then walked out. Just then room 149 opened and Elvis stepped out with a trash can. The frozen and his eyes widened. It¡¯s just a flying book that came out and nothing else¡­ What the¡­ ¡°Ahhhhhh Angie!!¡± He yelled and ran back in. ** Zachary got outside and the book opened. ~I think you should hide me because people would get suspicious~ Zachary scoffed and made the book invisible too, he closed his eyes and whispered something and when he opened his eyes he found himself at¡­. Wait where was he??, His book opened. ~ you¡¯re at BOC~ ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± He asked. ~The bank of China~ Zachary rolled his eyes and teleported in, it looks like the whole ce was made out of money. ¡°What do I do next?¡± He asked ~Go to the back room and take some money~ He creased his brows and began walking in, he went to the back room, it was loaded with security men. Since they couldn¡¯t see him he walked past them and stopped at a locker, thinking of how he¡¯ll open it without them hearing it. He sighed and closed his eyes, then opened it and his eyes turned blue. He whispered something and spread his hands to both sides. Everyone was frozen in ce. He smiled and opened the locker then took a bag, taking enough money. Once he was done he stepped out then snapped his fingers and everyone resumed what they were doing. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, I¡¯m done here¡± he said and began leaving. ~ you¡¯ll still need to get the smart phone, it¡¯s important~ His book reminded me. ¡°Right¡± Zachary muttered and changed his direction to phoenix mall. ****** BACK TO FLY HOTEL, ROOM 149 ¡°Angie!!¡± Elivs threw the trash can away and rushed back into the room. Rick was sitting on the chair and reading while Angie was sitting on the bed with his eyes opened. ¡°Angie I saw something scary outside, I saw a book flying and I¡¯m scared to throw the trash away now¡± he said but Angie didn¡¯t reply to him. ¡°Angie¡± he called but no reply. ¡°Angie¡± he waved at his face but Angie didn¡¯t blink. ¡°Fen something is wrong with his highness¡± he called fearfully. Rick sighed and stood up then walked up to him. ¡°Why are you acting like you haven¡¯t seen highness meditate before¡± he rolled his eyes. ¡°Meditating, at least he closes his eyes while meditating but his eyes are open, who meditates with open eyes?¡± Elivs replied. Rick looked at Angie¡¯s face and waved too but no blinking. ¡°Angie, where did you go?¡± He shook him. ****** BLISS COLLEGE, JETT ROOM** Gianna sighed when she saw tes under his bed. ¡°Is this how guys live, so dirty?¡± she scoffed and brought it out. She has been sweeping and cleaning his room for hours now and all her back is paining her. ¡°Just you wait till I have super powers one day, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯d regret ever picking on me!!¡± She scoffed and took the second trash bag outside to dispose.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The moment she left, Angie became visible, earlier he transported himself to this ce and also made himself invisible just to see how his assignment is doing. He looked around and frowned. ¡°How dare a guy bully a girl, he¡¯s going to pay¡± he said angrily and immediately turned back invisible when he saw here back in. ¡°I¡¯m so tired!!¡± She stretched her body and began packing his clothes. He also asked her to do hisundry??. Gianna threw them into a basket and dragged it out of the room. Angie turned visible again, he smirked as he thought of something. He raised his hands to the room and whispered something, the room turned clean immediately. He did the same to the bathroom then faced the shower. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought of doing this¡± heughed and closed his eyes then raised his hands to the shower. ¡°When I say something you¡¯ll listen to me. I want you to change from cold water to spicy water¡± he said and a blue light appeared in the shower. He smiled and crossed his arms. ¡°Now let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll handle this¡± he smirked and immediately disappeared when the door opened. Gianna stepped in with a frown. ¡°Can¡¯t believe I forgot to take him so¡­ She paused when she saw the room sparkling. ¡°Huh?¡± She rubbed her eyes and looked everywhere again. ¡°Am I seeing double, how did the room clean up by itself?¡± She asked herself in confusion. CHAPTER 12 Still with widened eyes, Gianna went deeper into the room. She knelt down on the floor and checked under the bed. ¡°Clean¡± she muttered. She stood up and went to the table then rubbed her hands on it. ¡°Clean¡± she said with widened eyes then rushed to the bathroom. ¡°Still clean¡± she said shockingly then paused and looked up as she remembered something. *How wish this room can clean up by itself when Ie back¡± Gianna sighed and threw Jett¡¯s clothes into a basket then dragged it out of the room* ¡°Oh no¡± she shook her head and looked at her hands then slowly a huge grin appeared on her face. ¡°I finally have super powers, wepee yeyee!!¡± She jumped happily and looked at the clothes. ¡°How do you wish you could just dry clean yourself¡± she said and immediately went to the basket of clothes. She slowly took one of the shirts and smelt it and her eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Clean¡± she screamed and threw it back on the basket. ¡°I finally have super powers¡± she screamed and rushed out of the room happily. Angie appeared back in and smiled. He was the one doing those things and that¡¯s what she doesn¡¯t know. ¡°Now she¡¯ll be thinking that she has super powers, just hope that crazy girl doesn¡¯t do something stupid¡± he chuckled and shook his head. He suddenly began shaking for an unknown reason. ¡°What is happening?¡± He muttered, looking around and before he knew it, he disappeared. ****** FLY HOTEL ROOM 149** ¡°Angie!!¡± ¡°Angie!!¡± Rick and Elvis kept shaking Angie till Angie suddenly shook his head. ¡°Angie, thank goodness you¡¯re awake¡± Rick breathed.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Yes Angie, we were worried about you, where did you go to your highness?¡± Elvis asked and Angie sighed. ¡°I am fine okay¡± he replied. ¡°But you were in a trance, the both of us were worried about you¡± Elvis pouted. Angie smiled and patted his hair. ¡°Have you read your books?¡± He asked and Elvis went silent. ¡°Cat got your tongue huh?¡± ¡°No it¡¯s that that your Highness, I¡¯ve read but I haven¡¯tpleted it¡± Elvis replied. ¡°I told you not to talk till youplete reading right?¡± Angie crossed his arms. ¡°Actually your highness I didn¡¯t want to talk, it¡¯s just that I saw¡­¡± Angie snapped his fingers and Elvis suddenly could not talk. ¡°Hmm hmm hmmm..¡± he hummed ¡°Hmm hmm hmm, don¡¯t talk till you finish reading gosh!¡± Angie eyed him and stood up. ¡°Rick, go get us something to eat¡± he ordered. Rick nodded and rushed out of the room immediately. ROOM 150 Zachary just entered after a long while of shopping and getting food. He dropped everything on the bed and took the smartphone. ¡°When I bought this, that earthling told me that I¡¯d be needing this wire to charge the phone¡± he said and his book opened. ~ it¡¯s called a charger and you should stop calling humans earthlings, try asking for their names~ ¡°I hate talking to people so will you teach me how to use the charger?¡± he asked. The book opened. ~ you¡¯ll plug it into a socket and put the charging point into your USB~ ¡°I didn¡¯t understand what you just said,¡± Zachery replied with a frown. ~ If I was a person I would have demonstrated it but I¡¯m just a book that could only answer your question~ ¡°So what am I to do now?¡± He asked with another huge frown. ~ Maybe when you get to school, you can ask your roommate~ Zachary scoffed and closed the book, he red at the phone and pressed it really hard and it powered on. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± He asked. His book forcefully opened. ~you just turned on the smartphone now it¡¯s good because you will be able to get notifications about the school~ ¡°Thank goodness, I can¡¯t wait to kill that girl and leave here¡± he muttered and brought out the second nylon of food. ¡°I don¡¯t even understand human food¡± he muttered. ~ what you¡¯re holding is called a Chinese noodles, you can eat it by using the chopstick~ ¡°I know how to use a chopstick, I also know what a noodle is, I just don¡¯t understand why they can¡¯t serve it inside a te why are they using this carton¡± he replied and took the chopsticks. ~ Because that¡¯s how humans¡­¡± He immediately shut the book. ¡°I don¡¯t care¡± he muttered and took the chopstick then tasted the noodles. ¡°Urgh, what the hell did they add in this¡± he immediately spat it out. ¡°This ce is awful, can¡¯t wait to leave here¡± he sighed and threw his head backwards. ****** BLISS COLLEGE, JETT ROOM** It¡¯s 5:30pm in the evening already when Jett got back from ss with Colton. ¡°Today was hectic. I¡¯m nning to take a cool shower¡± he said as he walked through the hostel corridor alongside Colton. ¡°How won¡¯t today be hectic for you, you always miss ss as a norm, sses are always hectic so I¡¯m used to it¡± Colton shrugged. ¡°Whatever¡± Jett scoffed. They got to the hostel and Colton opened their room. His eyes widened as he stared everywhere. ¡°It¡¯s super clean. Did youe back to do a clean up?¡± He asked. Jett just smiled proudly and crossed his arms around his chest. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± he replied. ¡°It wasn¡¯t you, then who was it? I remember clearly that we haven¡¯t cleaned this room for days now, it was even smelling this morning¡± Colton said, still staring everywhere. ¡°Little retard did it¡± Jett replied and Colton blinked. ¡°You mean that kid Gianna?¡± He asked. ¡°Yes it¡¯s Ghana or whatever her name is and she¡¯s not a kid, she¡¯s just premature she doesn¡¯t even have normal shape of b**bs¡± Jettughed and shook his head. ¡°Really dude, how could you send that girl to clean our room? It¡¯s not fair¡± Colton frowned. ¡°Like I care, isn¡¯t that what retards do and by the way, why are you always defending her, do you like her or somethinge on man you just broke up with Lucy about a month ago¡± Jett replied and began taking off his clothes. ¡°You¡¯re annoying me just go shower I don¡¯t wanna see you¡± Colton frowned and sat on the bed. Jett rolled his eyes and took off all his clothes then tied the towel and entered the bathroom. He closed the door and took off his towel. ¡°Finally a cool shower¡± he smiled and turned on the shower. The moment the water dropped on him, he creased his brows and looked up but that was a bad idea, a really bad one. The water met with his eyes. ¡°My eyes!!!!¡± He yelled out loudly. Colton who was sitting on the bed and pressing his phone suddenly looked up. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± He asked but Jett only kept screaming. He stood up and moved to the bathroom then began knocking the door. ¡°Jett what¡¯s wrong are you okay?¡± He asked worriedly. ¡°Open the door¡± Jett replied and Colton opened the door. Jett came out, jumping, scratching his face and rubbing his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Colton asked. ¡°My eyes, it burns!!! The water, the water!!¡± He cried and opened the door then rushed out . ¡°Jett don¡¯t go out, at least put on some pants¡± Colton shouted and ran after him with a towel. ** Jett kept running round the boys hostel without wearing any clothes. Everyone isughing and taking pictures already. ¡°Stop taking pictures!!¡± Colton yelled, still chasing after Jett. He finally caught Jett. He held him in ce and tied the towel around his body. Then the male hostel manager came in with a sigh. ¡°What happened this time, I was hearing the noises from my office?¡± He asked. ¡°Mr Xincheng it was Jett, we don¡¯t know why he¡¯s crying?¡± One of the boys replied. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Jett?¡± Mr Xincheng asked but Jett kept fanning himself. ¡°I think something is wrong with the water supply in our bathroom,¡± Colton replied. ¡°I don¡¯t get you¡± Mr Xincheng crossed his arms. ¡°Jett suddenly went into the bath and this happened¡± Colton replied. Mr Xincheng sighed and walked to Jett and Colton¡¯s room. He entered the bathroom and turned on the shower then smelt it. A drop of water fell on his finger and he tasted it. He sighed and came back outside. ¡°Someone added spice into your water¡± he replied and Jett¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry give us 30 mins we¡¯ll fix it¡± Mr Xincheng added and walked out with a tired sigh. ¡°Spice water? Who is that prank star?¡± some boys beganughing. Jett was still shaking but his first was tightly clenched. ¡°Little retard¡± he muttered angrily. CHAPTER 13 G&N ROOM** ¡°Turn to a book, Imand you to turn to a book¡± Gianna said, pointing her fingers at the white vase. She added more effort in pointing her fingers at it but nothing happened. ¡°My superpowers are no longer working!¡± She pouted. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not doing it the right way¡± she muttered and looked at the pot and raw chicken that was inside and smiled. ¡°I wish you would turn into a real chicken!¡± She said then rushed to look inside the pot and nothing. ¡°Why!!¡± She groaned and faced the door. ¡°I wish the door would open!¡± She said and the door opened. Her eyes widened and she began jumping. Nevaeh who opened the door stared at her confusedly. ¡°Anna, are you okay?¡± She asked. ¡°Neveah¡± Gianna rushed to her happily. ¡°Guess what, I have super powers¡± she jumped. ¡°Is that why you skipped sses today?¡± Nevaeh asked and Gianna scratched her head naughtily. ¡°You naughty girl, do you know how much you¡¯ve missed and I¡¯ve told you countless of times that super powers aren¡¯t real, don¡¯t get deceived by the novels you¡¯re reading¡± Nevaeh scolded. ¡°I¡¯m not joking Nevaeh it¡¯s¡­. Gianna was caught short when the door kicked open and Jett entered looking angry. He had showered and changed already. ¡°Little retarde with me¡± he grabbed her hands. ¡°Hey, leave her!¡± Neveah pped his hands off. ¡°t a*s can you please mind your business!!¡± He red. ¡°Baseball head can you get out, what right do you have, how dare youe in here and manhandle her like that!!¡± Neveah spatted. ¡°Do you know what she did, she poured spice into the water supply of my bathroom¡± he yelled. ¡°And why would she do that?¡± Nevaeh crossed her arms. ¡°Just stay out of this¡± Jett scoffed and pushed Nevaeh off making her fall on the ground. Gianna gasped and red at him in anger, she pointed her fingers at him. ¡°Disappear¡± she ordered. Jett stared at her dumb foldedly. What was she doing?? ¡°You forced me to use ck magic¡± she scoffed and closed her eyes ¡°From the powers of Perri and Perda Imand you to disappear¡± she added, stretching her two hands forward. Nothing happened. Nevaeh who was now sitting on the the floor stared at her dumb foldedly. ¡°Is something supposed to happen?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes he was supposed to disappear¡± Gianna muttered and began blowing air on her hands with her mouth. Jett scoffed and grabbed her by the hair, out of the room. ¡°Don¡¯t grab her like that!!¡± Nevaeh stood up and ran after him. ¡°Ouch you¡¯re hurting me!!¡± Gianna winced as he kept dragging her out. ¡°You actually have no fear just how dare you little retard spiced my water?¡± He asked. Nevaeh ran from behind and jumped at his back. ¡°Why are you so annoying!!!¡± Shepleted it. ¡°Damn you, get off me!!¡± Jett struggled to get her off but she refused. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson¡± she said and covered his eyes. ¡°Damn you get off me, my eyes can you leave me damn you!!¡± Jett yelled back. While they were busy with their madness, Gianna on the other hand kept blowing air on her palms. ¡°Why are my superpowers no longer working or wasn¡¯t that real?¡± She asked herself with a sad pout. Maybe Nevaeh was right, there is nothing like superpowers. ****** NEXT DAY AT FLY HOTEL** Zachary dropped his phone on the reception table making a loud thud since. The receptionist sprained up immediately. ¡°Go¡­ g¡­ good.. mo¡­ mo¡­ mo¡­ ¡°Gggg¡­ gggg¡­ ggg, can¡¯t you talk!!¡± Zachery snapped, causing the man to shake even more. ¡°Please, how can I help you sir?¡± He asked, sweating out of fear. ¡°Teach me how to charge a phone,¡± Zachary replied. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Did I stutter?¡± Zachary snapped again. ¡°Sorry I mean yes..¡± the man said, shaking in fear. Room 149 opened and Rick came out. He walked up to the reception. ¡°I would like to order some breakfast, can you tell the attendant to get us scrambled eggs?¡± he said. ¡°Sure¡± the receptionist nodded and Rick looked at Zachary. ¡°Good morning¡± he greeted but Zachary didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Okay¡± he turned around to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Zachary called and Rick turned back to look at him. ¡°Can you teach me how to charge a phone?¡± He asked. Rick creased his brows and nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll plug your charger on the socket and put your point into your USB¡± he used the demonstration with the receptionist phone. Luckily he read the book Angie gave to him, he also learnt about how to use phones and chargers. Zachary gave him a thumb up and walked back into his room. Rick stared at his room confusedly before going to his own room. ¡°Where is the food?¡± Elivs asked immediately. ¡°Wait for it to arrive¡± Rick rolled his eyes and sat down. The bathroom door opened and Angie ran out happily. ¡°Guess what guys, I¡¯ve been epted to join the school¡± he said happily. ¡°Really?¡± Rick stood up and Angie nodded. ¡°What about us?¡± Elvis asked. ¡°Quick check your phones for messages,¡± Angie replied. They checked their phones and their eyes brightened too. ¡°We have been epted!¡± They jumped. ROOM 150 While trying to charge his phone like that guy showed him, his phone beeped. He creased his brows and looked at it, it was¡­ What was it?? ¡°I don¡¯t understand what this phone is writing¡± he muttered and his book flew to him then opened. ~ read it out~ ¡°Ion know it says, congrattions Zachery Chen you have been selected to enroll at our college starting from Monday, please prepare yourself before then thank you¡± he read it. ~it says you¡¯ve been epted to the college and you¡¯ll start on Monday~ ¡°Perfect¡± Zachary smiled and stood up. ¡°I can finally go there and kill all the girls then¡­ ~ not all the girls just the.. He shot the book closed. ¡°I don¡¯t like stress¡±.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. CHAPTER 14 MONDAY, FLY HOTEL ROOM 149** Angie, Rick and Elvis had packed all their bags into their luggage already. ¡°Okay so before we step out of this room let¡¯s give ourselves this final test¡± Angie said. ¡°We are ready,¡± Rick smiled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start with you Elvis¡± Angie said and Elvis straightened up. ¡°What is your name?¡± He asked. ¡°Elvis,¡± Elvis replied. ¡°Elvis what?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Elvis asked confusedly. ¡°Elvis if the humans ask for your name you can¡¯t just tell them Elvis, you¡¯ll have to have ast name or else the humans will think you¡¯re a bastard¡± Angie sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± Elvis muttered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you read that book?¡± Angie crossed his arms. ¡°I did but I didn¡¯tplete it¡± Elvis said slowly. ¡°Gosh Elvis!!, We arete already so I¡¯m just going to tell you this. We¡¯ll be going to the college and you¡¯ll see a lot of humans there, Rick are you listening?¡± He asked. Rick nodded from where he was standing. ¡°When we get to the ssroom if the professor cares he might ask us to introduce ourselves and we must have ast name¡± he said. ¡°Yes your highness I understand¡± Elvis nodded. ¡°Elvis don¡¯t start f**king up, don¡¯t call me highness, Angie!! Call me Angie!!¡± Angie snapped. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Angie¡± Elvis smiled. ¡°Good now listen carefully, Elvis. If you¡¯re called to introduce your name at the front of the ssroom room, then you¡¯ll say, ¡± My name is Elvis Johnson¡± Angie instructed and Elvis nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t just nod, what did I tell you to say?¡± Angie asked. ¡°My name is Elvis Johnson,¡± Elvis replied. ¡°Good, Rick, you can go with a Chinese name since.. ¡°I¡¯ve read about this Angie, I¡¯ll tell them I¡¯m Ricky Lee¡± Rick replied. ¡°That¡¯s why I like you, Elvis, try learning from your fellow¡± Angie smiled and Elvis scoffed secretly. ¡°So Angie, what will be your own name?¡± Rick asked. ¡°Hmm, Angie Luo¡± Angie shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s great, his highness I mean Angie is always perfect¡± Elvis pped. ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s start moving¡± Angie replied and began dragging his luggage out. Rick and Elvis rushed after him, dragging their luggage too. They got to the reception and Angie dropped the hotel key. ¡°It¡¯s been fun staying here,¡± he said to the receptionist. ¡°I¡¯m d¡± the receptionist smiled. ¡°Hmm, Rick, Elvis let¡¯s go¡± Angie called out and they immediately rushed after him. After they were gone, Zachary came out of his room. ¡°Your key¡± he dropped it on the table and left without looking back at him. He didn¡¯t even bother to say a little thank you, he just left just like that. The receptionist released his whole breath immediately.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°At Least the scary guy has left¡± he smiled. ****** BLISS COLLEGE** ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± Gianna smiled as came out of the bathroom. ¡°Why are you so happy this morning?¡± Nevaeh, who was brushing her teeth, asked. ¡°Because it¡¯s Monday,¡± Gianna smiled. ¡°So, what¡¯s so exciting about a Monday?¡± Nevaeh scoffed and spat out the paste from her mouth. ¡°We¡¯ll get newers and those handsome guys mighte,¡± Gianna replied happily. ¡°Oh right, I still remembered them¡± Nevaeh chuckled and entered the bathroom. ¡°They are real!!¡± Gianna shouted and scoffed. She jugged to her wardrobe with a smile. ¡°What will I wear today?¡± She asked herself then began selecting some clothes. At the end, she decided to settle with a cute baggy jeans and a cute printed teddy baby baggy shirt too. The bathroom door opened and Nevaeh came out, she went to the wardrobe to take her clothes too. She picked a long baggy dress, stopping at her knees then canvas. ¡°Are we ready to bump the English ss today?¡± She asked. ¡°You can¡¯t be more ready than me, let¡¯s go¡± Gianna jumped and held Nevaeh¡¯s hands and they both rushed out. ¡°Wait, we¡¯ll visit the cafeteria first right, I¡¯m hungry. I didn¡¯t eat yesterday because you didn¡¯t let me go to that bookstore,¡± Gianna pouted. ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t go there today¡± Nevaeh replied. ¡°No¡± Gianna shook her head. ¡°Anna I¡¯m saving your life, do you wanna get arrested, geez!¡± Nevaeh pped her forehead and pulled her to the cafeteria. ¡°Can you use your powers to get us free breakfast, I have only a few changes left?¡± Nevaeh asked as she walked up to the counter with Gianna. ¡°Super powers aren¡¯t real!¡± Gianna scoffed. ¡°Now you believe?¡± Nevaeh asked. ¡°It didn¡¯t help me on Friday when Prof Chao wanted to give me an F. I begged the power but it didn¡¯te out so it¡¯s not real!¡± Gianna scoffed again and Nevaehughed out loud. ****** OUZE PALACE** ¡°Sister¡± Daiyu called when she stepped into Chuyun¡¯s chamber. Chuyun, who was busy meditating, stopped and looked up at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried, Kia hasn¡¯t been back for days now don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s in danger¡± she said fearfully. ¡°He¡¯s not,¡± Chuyun replied. ¡°Is there not any way we canmunicate with him?¡± Daiyu asked. ¡°There is but if we are going tomunicate with him, he¡¯ll have toe back here,¡± she replied. ¡°Then let hime back, I need to see if he¡¯s okay,¡± Daiyu pleaded. ¡°He¡¯s fine¡± ¡°But.. ¡°Daiyu he¡¯s with the humans and humans are harmless¡± Chuyun sighed. ¡°I hope so,¡± Daiyu muttered. ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t worry when I get any signs I¡¯ll send him back immediately¡± Chuyun added and Daiyu nodded. ¡°You can take your leave now¡± Daiyu bowed slowly and left. She got out and met her personal maid waiting outside for her. ¡°My princess, you look worried,¡± Autumn, her personal maid, said. Daiyu ignored her and continued walking to her room. ¡°I know of a way you can see general Kia,¡± Autumn added. Daiyu paused and looked at her. ¡°How?¡± She asked. Autumn smiled and started talking. ¡°Last week while I was cleaning thete crown princess Meilin¡¯s room, I came across this spell book. I saw a spell called the watch mirror¡± she said. ¡°The watch mirror?¡± Daiyu asked. ¡°Yes, I once read that the watch mirror is the most expensive kind of mirror to use, it can give you ess to see through anywhere at any time but it¡¯s very hard to handle, people who tried the spell don¡¯t make it to the next day¡± Autumn exined. ¡°Who cares about the people that died while using it, I¡¯m a royal, a strong bloodied Royal, find me that book!!¡± Daiyu ordered. ¡°But my princess, it¡¯s dangerous and¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t care, I need the book¡± Daiyu scoffed and walked out. Autumn smiled as she watched her leave. ¡°I knew my n would work,¡± she muttered. She also has a huge crush on general Kia but dares not go near him since she¡¯s always with Daiyu. Recently she had just found out about the watch mirror, she had tried the spell but it didn¡¯t work because she was powerless to do so but Daiyu is a strong royal with great powers, she should be able to use the mirror. ¡°You¡¯re so smart Autumn¡± Autumn chuckled to herself and walked away. CHAPTER 15 EARTH, BLISS COLLEGE** Inside a big office, seated a middle aged man putting on sses and going through some papers. The knock sounded on the door and he raised his head up. ¡°Come in,¡± he said. The door opened and three familiar guys entered. ¡°Good morning sir¡± one of them greeted and the other two followed. The man only nodded and sat straight. ¡°I¡¯m Vincent Zhou, the school VC and ording to this list, it says you guys are, Angie Luo, Ricky Lee and Elvis¡­ ¡°Johnson¡± Elvis cut him off immediately. Angie and Rick but gave him a look and he pressed his lips together. Mr Vincent just chuckled and folded his palms together. ¡°So there¡¯s an empty room in the hostel and since you guys are thest people outside and you¡¯re both three, you can have the empty room¡± he said. ¡°Thank you so much sir, what¡¯s the room number?¡± Angie asked. ¡°Room 149¡± the man replied as he gave them the room key. ¡°Room 149, just like a fly hotel,¡± Elvis said. ¡°Hmm what a coincidence¡± Rick smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t mind them sir, they are just too overwhelmed to be here, let¡¯s go¡± Angie chuckled. ¡°Hmm¡± Elvis nodded and they all left. Mr Vincent shook his head and rx, at least he¡¯s done answering questions and given people rooms for today. He smiled and closed his eyes as he rxed on his chairs but his eyes opened back when he began hearing noises. Outside the office, Zachary and the VC assistant(Lance) were found arguing. Zachary just camete and Lance won¡¯t let him enter, that was the main cause of it. ¡°Listen man, Mr Vincent had just finished answering all the questions for today, you were told toe 8am sharp but you¡¯reing around 10am, you are on your own¡± Lance said angrily. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, let me in now¡± Zachary frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said, I said I can¡¯te tomorrow!¡± Lance snapped. ¡°And I keep telling you that I can¡¯te back here tomorrow, f**king let me in¡± Zachary replied angrily. He made to enter forcefully but Lance pushed him back. ¡°If you want things to get ugly then I¡¯ll dly make it ugly, for thest time go home!!¡± Lance yelled. Zachary looked at himself and his eyes almost turned red with anger. ¡°How dare you¡± he muttered then moved to Lance and held his cor in anger. ¡°You wanna see ugly then I¡¯ll show it to you first¡± he said and raised his fist angrily. He tried to punch him but the door opened and Mr Vincent came out. ¡°What is going on here?¡± Zachary released him and faced Mr Vincent. ¡°I need a room,¡± he replied. ¡°But you can¡¯t, you camete and¡­ Mr Vincent pulled out his hands, silently telling Lance to stop talking. Lance scoffed and closed his mouth. ¡°But you know you¡¯rete right?¡± Mr Vincent said gently. ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± Zachary replied with a straight face. ¡°What do you mean, didn¡¯t you see our email?¡± He asked. ¡°I saw¡± ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Zachary¡± ¡°Zachary what?¡± ¡°Chen¡± ¡°Yeah, we sent everyone an email with the correct time,¡± Mr Vincent said. ¡°Ion know,¡± Zachary shrugged. Mr Vincent wanted to talk again but Zachary beat him to it. ¡°I just need my room, I can¡¯te back tomorrow¡± he said. ¡°Fine,e with me¡± Mr Vincent went in and Zachary followed.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. They got in and Mr Vincent sat down. ¡°Honestly I don¡¯t know what to do to you, you¡¯re veryte and we are out of room except¡­¡± He trailed off. ¡°Except what?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°Well there are two guys staying together in a hostel and you can join them there but I don¡¯t think they would ept you¡± Mr Vincent exined. ¡°What¡¯s the room number?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°Room 150, go there at your own risk but if I were you I¡¯d go ande back tomorrow, by then we should have fixed some new rooms¡± Mr Vincent said. ¡°I can¡¯te back tomorrow,¡± Zachary replied. ¡°Okay then, here¡¯s your pass and ID card, ¡± Mr Vincent shrugged. Zachary collected it and walked out without saying a thank you or anything. ¡°What an attitude¡± Mr Vincent smirked. Zachary got out, he pushed shoulders with Lance and took his traveling bag. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see me standing here??¡± Lance yelled but Zachary ignored. He dragged his luggage and began leaving. ¡°Brat!¡± Lance scoffed and crossed his arms angrily. ****** BOYS HOSTEL** Angie, Rick and Elvis just got into their hostel. Everywhere looked okay, it¡¯s just that it was a bit empty. ¡°Woah this ce looks empty and so not like a hotel¡± Elvis said, once they got in. ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s a hostel and not a hotel, this is where college students live,¡± Angie replied. ¡°The ce is not that bad though¡± Rick shrugged. Angie dragged his luggage to the wardrobe and they both followed him. ¡°There are three wardrobes here, this would be mine¡± he picked the first one. ¡°This would be mine too¡± Rick picked the second one. ¡°And I have no choice but to pick this one¡± Elvis sighed. Angie chuckled and wrapped his arms around Elvis¡¯ shoulders. ¡°Just arrange your things inside, look at today¡¯s daily schedule, I took it from the VC office, we will be having English today¡± he said. ¡°Wait, are you trying to say that we¡¯ll be going back to school?¡± Elvis asked. ¡°Yes that was my we came here¡± Rick nodded. ¡°But¡­ I thought it¡¯s to help a girl they called the chosen one for¡­ ¡°Elvis quit saying dum things, isn¡¯t that girl in school?¡± Angie snapped. ¡°Oh¡± Elvis scratched the back of his neck awkwardly. ¡°Shh,e on, put your luggage in and let¡¯s go, the ss is on already¡± Angie sighed and left. Rick and Elvis hurriedly dropped their luggage inside their wardrobe then rushed out of the room to meet up with him. Angie turned back to look at them. ¡°What?¡± They asked. ¡°Are you forgetting something?¡± He asked, showing them his notebook and pen. Elvis and Rick¡¯s eyes widened and they immediately rushed back into their room to get their books and pen. Angie sighed and rubbed his forehead tiredly, these boys are surely gonna kill him before his time. ** Zachary also got to his own room. He knocked on the door twice before it opened. It showed Colton with a surprised and confused look on his face. ¡°Uhm, are you looking for someone?¡± Colton asked. Zachary didn¡¯t reply, he just brought out his pass and showed Colton. Colton collected it slowly. He opened it and went through it. ¡°You¡¯re our new roommate?¡± He asked. ¡°That¡¯s what the card says so let me in¡± Zachary replied. Colton kept staring unsure of what to do. ¡°What is happening there?¡± Jett asked,ing to stand behind Colton. He stopped and looked at Zachary from head to toes. His gaze stopped at his handsome face and he began wondering where this guy at his front got this kind of face from. ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked jealousy. Zachary looked at Colton and signaled him to show Jett the pass. Colton showed it to Jett and Jett collected it in shock and surprise. ¡°I think you¡¯re mistaking, we don¡¯t need a roommate , didn¡¯t the VC tell you that?¡± He said. ¡°He did¡± Zachary replied and dipped his hands into his pocket then looked at him with his serious and unpredictable face. ¡°But I don¡¯t care,¡± he added. Jett scoffed and threw the card on the floor. ¡°This is trash, go home ande back tomorrow¡± he said angrily. ¡°Or maybe you should go home and nevere back¡± Zachary replied and Colton gasped. ¡°How dare you talk to me that way!!¡± Jett raised his hands and tried to hit him but Zachary caught it. Jett tried removing his hands but couldn¡¯t. ¡°Let go!!, Do you know who I am?¡± He said angrily. ¡°No I don¡¯t and I don¡¯t care¡± Zachary replied in a straight face. Colton immediately came to their middle with a smile. ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t fight, we are going to bete for English ss, Jett why don¡¯t you just let him stay here?¡± Colton asked. ¡°No I¡¯m okay with just the both of us¡± Jett replied. ¡°Then you can go sleep on the floor because I¡¯m staying here,¡± Zachary replied. Boys are alreadying out of their room, some are dressed for ss while some haven¡¯t even showered. They began looking at them, their gaze focused on Zachary. Who¡¯s he?.. A new guy. He¡¯s handsome. Wait why is he holding Jett hands. Do they wanna fight? Zachary turned to look at them and they immediately minded their business. The ones that needed to get to ss began leaving. ¡°Let me go, let me go!!¡± Jett yelled and tried removing his hands from Zachary¡¯s grip but couldn¡¯t. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me already damn you!!¡± He yelled. ¡°Let me in or you¡¯ll lose your hands¡± Zachary replied, adding more pressure. ¡°Ahh¡± Jett winced loudly. *Incase if you don¡¯t know, I can teleport into the room* Zachary added in his mind. ¡°Jett your hands are red just let him¡­ ¡°Never!!¡± Jett cut Colton off and winced again when Zachary added more pressure. ¡°Let me in or lose your hand?¡± He asked in a straight face. ¡°Fine damn you, get in argh!!¡± Jett winced. ¡°Get what, I didn¡¯t hear you?¡± Zachary said. ¡°I said you can go in¡± Jett replied and bit his lips hard to suppress the pain. ¡°Louder,¡± Zachary added, squeezing his hands even more. ¡°Ahhhhhh f**k, get in now damn it, just f**king go in, you can even sleep on my bed, you can use my wardrobe, you can have anything you want but please don¡¯t hurt my arm!!!¡± Jett pleaded, practically crying. CHAPTER 16 Zachary shed a light smirk that immediately disappeared before anyone could see it. ¡°Now that¡¯s what I wanna hear¡± he replied and released Jett¡¯s hands then faced Colton who shifted back immediately. ¡°Take me to his bed and wardrobe, it¡¯s mine now¡± he said. Colton nodded and led him in immediately while Jett began blowing air on his already red hand. Colton got to Jett¡¯s bed and wardrobe and looked at Zachary. ¡°This is his wardrobe and this is his bed¡± he said. Zachary nodded and opened the wardrobe, then took all Jett¡¯s clothes and threw it on the floor then put it inside. He walked to the bed and threw Jett¡¯sptop and headset that were on top then put his book on top. Once he was done, he faced Colton. ¡°What is your name earthling?¡± He asked. ¡°Earthling??¡± Colton said confusedly. ¡°Will you tell me or not?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Colton Zhou,¡± he replied. ¡°Good, what¡¯s next?¡± He asked. ¡°I was going to go to the English ss,¡± Colton replied. ¡°Where is the ss?¡± He asked. ¡°Once you¡¯re out of the boys hotel, you¡¯ll go to the school then you¡¯ll see a huge staircase and you¡¯ll climb it, turn to the left then the right then the left again, that¡¯s the English ss¡± Colton exined. Zachary nodded and took his book then walked out. ¡°He didn¡¯t even say a simple thank you¡± Colton scoffed and shook his head. When Zachary stepped out of the room, he looked at his book. ¡°I hope you heard everything he just said?¡± He asked. The book opened. ~ that¡¯s why you have me, to help you, let¡¯s go~ Zachary nodded and began following the direction of the book. Colton came out of the room only to find Jett still blowing on his already red hand outside. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked. Jett red at him. ¡°Do I look okay huh?, I¡¯m going to talk to the VC¡± He replied angrily. ¡°I think you should just leave that dude before he does something worse to you?¡± Colton sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t care, where did he put his bags?¡± Jett asked, breathing heavily. ¡°Uhm, you really don¡¯t wanna know¡± Colton replied awkwardly. ¡°Where. Did. He. Put. His. Bags?¡± Jett asked again, his chest rising up and down. Colton sighed and scratched the back of his neck awkwardly. ¡°On your wardrobe plus he took your bed¡± he answered. ¡°What!!??¡± Jett screamed. ****** ENGLISH CLASS** The teacher is yet toe so the ss is a bit empty and noisy. Violet, I and Lucy were sitting on their table and gossiping when Nevaeh stepped in with Gianna. ¡°Look the chickens are here¡± Lucy smiled and I stood up. She walked closer to them and crossed her arms. ¡°Gianna, what are you wearing today, it looks like¡­ Like¡­ I don¡¯t even know how to put it¡± I said and the whole ss beganughing. ¡°The shirt totally hid all her b**bs, you should try putting on a big bra sometimes¡± Violet added and peopleughed more. ¡°Are you done?¡± Gianna asked and scoffed then began walking to her seat. Her shoeces weren¡¯t tied properly so she stepped on it and almost tripped. ¡°She even gets pushed by her own shoece¡± I said and everyoneughed loudly. Nevaeh scoffed and pushed her from behind making her fall on a table. ¡°Oh now, look who¡¯s talking¡± Nevaeh smirked and then walked to her seat. I stood up and clenched her fist, she made to walk up to Nevaeh¡¯s desk but paused when someone entered. It was a guy, a handsome guy, wait they were three. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I¡¯m a freshman, is this the English ss?¡± Angie asked. Rick and Elvis are standing behind him. ¡°Well yeah¡± I nodded, smiling foolishly as she stared at him. Gianna, who just finished searching her backpack, took her notebooks and pen. She looked up and her eyes widened. ¡°Neva, Neva Neva¡± she began tapping Nevaeh repeatedly. ¡°Neva look up, look up¡± she said. Nevaeh looked up and her eyes widened. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± She asked. ¡°That handsome guy I was telling you about?¡± Gianna replied. ¡°The one that pushed you on the stairs?¡± Nevaeh asked. ¡°Not the one that offered to help,¡± she replied. ¡°So you weren¡¯t lying,¡± Nevaeh muttered. ¡°Told ya, now you owe me three cans of coke¡± Gianna smiled. ¡°Come on, that¡¯s not fair¡± Nevaeh pouted. ¡°Life isn¡¯t fair, deal with it¡± Gianna smirked and Nevaeh red at her. ¡°Fine there cans of coke for you alone after ss but what about that other one, I thought you said they were two?¡± Nevaeh asked. Her eyes followed the handsome as he walked with his two friends, one kept waving at everybody while one just walked normally. ¡°I think he¡¯s taking a seat beside us,¡± she whispered. ¡°Really?¡± Gianna asked and her eyes followed him. She watched his friends take the two chairs beside her then he went to the back to look for another seat.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The ss kept looking at them and murmuring. They were all talking about their handsomeness, especially the one sitting alone at the back of Gianna. ¡°Who is that guy?¡± Violet asked. ¡°Ion know I think he¡¯s new but can someone remind me to talk to him after ss today¡± I replied. She kept looking back at him and smiling. ¡°Are you really going to crush on him now, what about Jett, I thought you wanted his attention?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Well not anymore¡± I replied with a naughty smile. The chair allows students to sit, twice in a row, Rick and Elvis are sitting together while Angie is sitting alone. His n was to sit beside his assignment but he changed his mind and decided to sit behind her. If he turns to the left, he sees girls looking at him, if he turns right, boys are still looking at him. He doesn¡¯t even know where to look anymore. These humans are just so damn weird. The ss door slowly opened and the students faced their attention towards it. Who¡¯s this one too He¡¯s so handsome Where did guys like this came from Woah¡­ Thosements were for Zachary as he stepped into that ss. ¡°OMG I wanna faint¡± Lucy gasped out at the sight of him. ¡°Who is this guy, where did hee from?¡± I muttered. ¡°What? Don¡¯t start crushing on him now, he¡¯s mine¡± Lucy frowned. ¡°Rx, there¡¯s no rules on crushing on two guys?¡± I replied. ¡°The both of you are crazy, the third guy that¡¯ll enter is mine¡± Violet scoffed. Then the door opened and Jett entered with Colton. ¡°You can have them,¡± both I and Lucy replied. Violet scoffed. Gianna was busy whispering in Nevaeh¡¯s ear when she sighted Zachary. She gasped and bit Nevaeh¡¯s ears hard. ¡°Ouch!!¡± Nevaeh pushed her off as she winced. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, look it¡¯s him, the second handsome guy that pushed me down the stairs¡± Gianna gushed as she watched Zachary walking towards her. ¡°He¡¯sing to my side,¡± she gushed. Nevaeh looked at him, their eyes met and she immediately covered her face with her notebooks. ¡°Are you blinded?¡± Gianna smirked. ¡°No, I¡¯m scared,¡± she replied. ¡°Scared why?¡± ¡°His handsomeness is so scary, it looks like he wanted to kill me just now¡± she replied. ¡°Now you¡¯re acting like theics you do read, let me wave and see if he¡¯ll still remember me¡± Gianna smiled and waved at him but he didn¡¯t spare her a nce. She pouted and waved again but he walked past her. ¡°Oops, that went wrong,¡± Nevaehughed. ¡°Shh, I just wanted to check if he still recognizes me, let¡¯s say hello to your newer at the back of us¡± Gianna replied and turned back. ¡°N¨«men h¨£o(hi)¡± she waved. ¡°N¨« h¨£o(hello)¡± Angie waved back with a smile. ¡°My name is Gianna Dawn, this is my friend Nevaeh..¡± She tapped Nevaeh and Nevaeh turned back to wave. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Angie Luo and those are my friends Ricky Lee and Elvis Johnson¡± he pointed to the two guys chatting on the seat beside him. Gianna smiled and faced them. ¡°Ricky¡± she called and Ricky looked at them. She waved immediately then waved at Elvis too before facing her front. ¡°You were bold enough to talk to him,¡± Nevaeh muttered shyly. ¡°It¡¯s normal for students to introduce themselves to neers,¡± Gianna shrugged. Angie who was sitting at the back of her just smiled lowly. After looking for an empty chair and not seeing any, Zachary decided to sit with someone. The whole chairs are upied except the one, and Angie is already sitting there. Having no choice, he took his book and pen and came to sit beside him. ¡°Hi¡± Angie waved but no reply. ¡°Excuse me I think I¡¯ve seen you somewhere¡± he added and Zachary looked at him. Angie narrowed his eyes as he scanned his face thoroughly. ¡°You look like that mall thief,¡± he said. ¡°So?¡± Zachery asked. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Angie bit his lips and faced his front. Was he seeing double when he saw that guy disappear? ¡°Where did you go when the light went off?¡± He asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Zachary replied. ¡°Yes you do, the lights suddenly went off and you¡­ Angie was cut short when the door opened and a professor stepped in. ¡°Good morning guys, happy Monday I¡¯m sure everyone enjoyed their weekend¡± Prof Zayn smiled. Students only just murmur in reply. ¡°So, before we start today¡¯s lecture I heard that there will be some new students joining us together, if you know some of you are present in my ss then stand up¡± he said. Rick and Elvis looked at Angie and Angie motioned them to stand. They stood up, Angie also stood up. He looked at Zachary and creased his brows. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a new student?¡± Angie asked. ¡°So?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to stand up,¡± Angie replied. CHAPTER 17 Zachary looked at his invisible book and it opened to the page that says stand up. He stood up and dipped his hands into his pocket. Students had already turned back to look at them. Some were alreadyparing the both of them face together. ¡°Woah, just four new boys, alright let¡¯s start with you two¡± Prof Zayn smiled and faced Rick. ¡°Tell us your name?¡± He asked. Rick smiled and straightened up. ¡°My name is Ricky Lee,¡± he replied. ¡°Oh nice, you can have your seat¡­ You?¡± He faced Elvis. Rick sat down and Elvis straightened up. ¡°I¡¯m Elvis¡­ Elivs..¡± he suddenly couldn¡¯t remember hisst name. Angie silently closed his eyes and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re Elvis, Elvis?¡± The professor asked in mockery and the ssughed even more. ¡°Well..¡± Elvis scratched his head and let out a naughty smile. The whole ss beganughing. I like him . He¡¯s funny. But seriously, how can someone forget theirst name. *Elvis I¡¯ll punish youter, it¡¯s Elvis Johnson* Angie said through a mind link. *Oh thank you high¡­ I mean Angie* Elvis smiled and faced the professor. ¡°I¡¯ve remembered now, it¡¯s Elvis Johnson,¡± he replied. The ssughed even more and he shyly took his seat. Prof Zayn faced Zachary and before he could ask Zachary had already answered. ¡°Zachary Chen,¡± he said and sat down. So his name is Zachary. He¡¯s just as handsome as his name. ¡°Alright, you?¡± Prof Zayn asked Angie. ¡°Angelo Luo, Angie for short,¡± Angie replied. Woah Angelo. Just like his face. He looks as beautiful as an angel. He¡¯s crazily handsome. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough!¡± Prof Zayn cut the students off and faced the board. ¡°Today we¡¯ll be treating idioms and meaning, everyone writes,¡± he said and began writing on the boards. Students began writing, except for Rick and Elvis who were still trying to hold their pen. ¡°Rick, do you still remember how to use this?¡± Elivs asked. Rick looked at him with a re, he was already sweating from his nose. ¡°As you can see!, I¡¯m still trying to use mine¡± he wanted to write the ¡°D¡± but his pen fell down. Angie who was watching them shook his head and looked at his side, he met another surprise. The boy sitting beside him couldn¡¯t write with the pen either. He looked at him confusedly. He can¡¯t write with a pen?? Does this mean that he isn¡¯t a human, if he¡¯s supernatural then why was he here? What is he nning, is he on the good side or the bad side?? ¡°Should I go back to Jade heavens and ask them about him??¡± He thought. Zachery threw his pen on his books when he saw that he could write with it. He turned to his side to see Angie looking at him. ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± He frowned. Angie shed him a smile and faced his front with the same thought bothering him. ¡°So look at this idiom written on the board, who can interpret it?¡± Prof Zayn asked. Gianna and Angie both raised their hands but Prof Zayn picked Angie. ¡°Hey¡± she pouted and Nevaeh chuckled. ¡°Guess he didn¡¯t see you because your hands are short¡± Nevaehughed and Gianna stepped on her foot hard. Angie stood up and looked at the board. It says: to make one¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°That is to frighten or horrify someone¡± he answered. ¡°Correct¡± Prof Zayn smiled. He wrote down another one. ¡°Who wants to try this?¡± He asked. Zachary¡¯s book had already opened and showed him the answers so he raised his hands. Gianna who was at the front raised her both hands but Prof Zayn still didn¡¯t see her. ¡°Yes Zachary trantes the idiom of ¡®skin in¡± Prof Zayn said. ¡°To be understood,¡± he replied. ¡°Correct¡± Prof Zayn smiled. Zachary rolled his eyes and sat down. It felt boring to answer the question, he wondered what fun, people do gain in doing that. *Angie please tell me the next answer pleaseeeee* Elvis pleaded through a mind link. Angie looked at him and gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Alright next question who can interpret to get a kick out of?¡± Prof Zayn asked. Gianna climbed her chair and began jumping. ¡°Me, pick me!!¡± She called out but Prof Zayn still didn¡¯t pick her, he picked Elvis who was raising his hands beside her. ¡°Damn it!¡± She stamped her feet on her chair and Angie almostughed out at her facial expression. After listening to the answer Angie told him, he spoke up. ¡°To enjoy someone or something¡± he replied. ¡°That is correct, I want an old student to answer the next question¡± Prof Zayn said. ¡°Me professor, pick me¡± Gianna waved. He looked at her and she smiled but he picked Nevaeh. ¡°Seriously!!¡± She frowned and crossed her arms together. ¡°What does it mean to be full of it?¡± He asked. ¡°To be full of nonsense¡± Nevaeh replied with a smile. Gianna scoffed and looked elsewhere. ¡°That was correct, Gianna I see you¡¯ve been jumping¡± Prof Zayn said with a tired look, his voice showed that he was tired of her. ¡°Yes I wanna answer one question too¡± she pouted. ¡°Fine, interpret the idiom as a bone of contention,¡± he said. Gianna smiled and stood up. ¡°To turn someone angry,¡± she replied. ¡°Wrong¡± Prof Zayn replied. ¡°Wrong?¡± She asked. ¡°W. R. O. N. G¡± Prof Zayn spelt. ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± Gianna wondered slowly. ¡°Who can help her?¡± Prof Zayn asked and Angie raised his hands. Prof Zayn nodded and Angie stood up. ¡°A source of quarrel,¡± he replied. ¡°Correct, everyone p for him¡± Prof Zayn smiled and students began pping except for Gianna and Zachary. ¡°Gianna, next time try to think before jumping,¡± he said to her. She scoffed and sat down in anger. Nevaeh smiled and rubbed her hands around her shoulders but she pushed it off. Throughout the ss, Gianna didn¡¯t answer any more questions. She kept frowning. The only person answering the questions was Angie and she suddenly felt like standing up, taking her chair and wiping his head with it till he shuts up. While Angie was answering questions Zachary was busy looking at all the girls¡¯ faces to detect any kind girls. ¡°Damn it, why don¡¯t I know what that girl looks like, it¡¯s getting frustrating!!¡± He thought angrily. He looked at his side when he saw someone looking at him, it was Lucy. She immediately faced her front. He scoffed silently and looked out of the window then his pen fell and rolled to the floor. He wanted to use his legs to pull it to himself but Nevaeh already picked it for him. She looked back at him. ¡°You.. dropped¡­ this¡± she stuttered and ced the pen on his table then faced front. Zachary looked at his pen then looked at her as a thought suddenly came to his mind. ****** OUZE PALACE** As ordered, Autumn went to close the door of Daisy¡¯s room. She had already given her the spell book and now Daiyu is practicing it. Daiyu had her eyes closed as she sat down with folded legs while doing a finger formation. Some blue light came to cover her body, some gathered at her front and began forming the shape of a rectangr mirror. Autumn stood behind Daiyu as the mirror finally formed. Excitement, rushing through her eyes as she stared at it. Slowly the mirror began changing colours till it turned to Crystal blue then Daiyu slowly opened her eyes to look at it. It showed the earth, then it showed how Kia entered, it showed him entering a cab then a hotel. Autumn and Daiyu smiled as they watched it. They haven¡¯t seen Kia for days now and seeing it was just like they had quenched their tastes. Then it showed Kia in the school doing the exam after that or showed him climbing a staircase then it showed a girl that fell and he caught her. What riled Daiyu up the most was when the girl raised her hands up and began touching his face. Before she could do anything the mirror went off and Autumn almost screamed but controlled herself. Daiyu tried the spell again but it didn¡¯t work. She had exhausted all her energy to keep the mirror going in a short while.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Damn!¡± She hit her fist angrily on her thighs and clenched her fist tight. ¡°Who is that girl!??¡± CHAPTER 18 EARTH, BLISS COLLEGE*** Gianna kept frowning as she walked through the schoolpound with Nevaeh. ¡°Can you quit that, you failed one question I know but this is not the end of the road¡± Nevaeh scoffed, getting tired of her behavior already. Ever Since Gianna missed that question earlier today, she kept frowning and she has been calling Angie names non stop. ¡°Baby Ann¡±¡­ The voice made her freeze. Only one person calls her that and that person is none other than her mother. ¡°Mother¡± she smiled and looked ahead. Of Course her mother was at the front of a cab that just entered the school, she was holding two bags. It only means her mom bought stuff for her again. ¡°Mum¡± she smiled happily and began rushing to her. ¡°Anna be careful!¡± Nevaeh ran after her. Valerie, Gianna¡¯s mom smiled and spread her arms wide for her. Just as Gianna was about to get to her mom, she tripped on her shoece again and fell. ¡°Aish!! Baby Ann!¡± Valerie crossed her arms as she stared at her. Gianna looked up at her then smiled and went on her knees. ¡°I¡¯m fine mom, one sec I¡¯ll just tie my shoes properly¡± she said then be tying her shoce. Nevaeh got behind her and shook her head with a smile before looking at Valerie. ¡°Mrs Dawn good morning, you didn¡¯t tell us you wereing¡± she said. ¡°That was because I wanted to give you two a surprise visit but as usual this clumsy girl here surprised me¡± Valeria replied and Gianna let out a naughty smile. ¡°Anyways¡­¡± Valerie walked closer to them with the bags she was holding. ¡°I came here because I got you both something, here¡± she handed the bags to Nevaeh. ¡°Thank you Mrs Dawn,¡± Nevaeh smiled. ¡°Hmm, it contains some warm and thick sweaters because the weather is cold,¡± she added and Nevaeh smiled again. Gianna just finished tying her shoce. She stood up and looked into the bags then frowned. ¡°Mom you didn¡¯t get me any novels¡± she pouted. ¡°I know¡± Valerie smiled and opened the cab. ¡°But I got this for both of you¡± she said, bringing out a carton of canned cokes. She handed it to Gianna and Gianna almost fell as a result of the weight. ¡°Look at you, not eating you haven¡¯t changed a bit, now that you¡¯re in school I expected you to be fatter and stronger, don¡¯t you eat meat?¡± Valerie scolded. ¡°Aunt she uses all her time to read novels¡± Nevaeh replied, Gianna wanted to hit her but couldn¡¯t because of the load she was carrying. ¡°And that¡¯s why I won¡¯t give you 13, 000 Yuan to get that novel, you can use that money to buy provisions yuuno¡± Valerie shook her head and Gianna scoffed. ¡°Oh Nevaeh I got one more thing for you¡± Valerie smiled and entered the cab again, she came out with a nylon. ¡°It contains sixics and two anime cassettes,¡± she smiled. Nevaeh happily collected it while Gianna¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Mom, are you my mother or hers, how can you get her that and not get me anything!!¡± Gianna said angrily. ¡°I¡¯ll send some cash into your ount, Nevaeh monitors her and makes sure she buys food to eat¡± Valerie replied, looking at Nevaeh who happily nodded. ¡°Alright babes I¡¯ll miss you and Nevaeh one more thing¡± Valerie said and went into the cab again. ¡°Seriously!!¡± Gianna frowned. Valerie came out with a paper. ¡°Jin said I should give this to you,¡± she said. Nevaeh collected it, it was a painting decorating that says ¡°I miss you sis¡±. ¡°An tell him my miss too and when Ie back home I¡¯ll squeeze his cute chubby cheeks¡± she smiled. ¡°Alright¡± Valerie smiled and looked at them. ¡°I¡¯ll get going now, can I get an I love you?¡± She asked. Gianna scoffed and looked elsewhere. ¡°I¡¯m not saying it¡± she muttered silently. ¡°I love you Aunt,¡± Nevaeh smiled. ¡°I love you too baby and you baby Ann¡± Valerie smiled and entered the cab. Gianna¡¯s eyes widened and she immediately rushed to it. ¡°I love you Mom¡± she said before the cab could move. Valerie smiled and rubbed her hair. ¡°Take care of yourself and eat more, if Ie back to meet you a bit fatter then I¡¯ll get anything you want¡± she said. ¡°Hmm I¡¯ll start eating from now on,¡± Gianna smiled. ¡°That¡¯s my girl, bye bye¡± Valerie waved at her and motioned the cab man to start leaving. ¡°Bye bye¡± Gianna replied and watched the cab drive off. Someone appeared behind her and she turned to see Nevaeh. ¡°Let¡¯s go so I can read this bad boy before getting ready for gym ss¡± she urged and began running to the girls hostel. ¡°Hey wait for me!!¡± Gianna yelled. She tried running after her, but the heavy load on her hands won¡¯t let her. ****** BOYS HOSTEL, ROOM 149** ¡°I just asked a guy outside and we said we are having gym ss next¡± Rick said as he stepped into the hotel. Angie was sitting on the chair and thinking while Elvis was busy learning how to write with a pen. ¡°Guys I¡¯m back¡± Rick waved to make himself noticed but only Elvis looked up with a frown. ¡°What¡¯s up with the frown?¡± Rick asked, joining him to sit on the bed. ¡°Angie said he won¡¯t let me eat till I learn how to write with a pen,¡± he replied. ¡°Oh, then learn it, you¡¯re just toozy that¡¯s your problem actually I¡¯ve learnt mine already¡± Rick replied. ¡°Show off¡± Elvis scoffed and faced his book. The moment Elvis faced his book, Angie stopped thinking and stood up. ¡°I think I¡¯ll be going back to the Jade heavens,¡± he said. ¡°Why?¡± Rick asked. ¡°Because I think we have other supernaturals in our midst and my instincts are never wrong,¡± he said. ¡°Another supernatural how?¡± Rick asked. ¡°I saw a guy who couldn¡¯t write with a pen,¡± he replied. ¡°Come on, he might be illiterate,¡± Rick said. ¡°No Rick, if he was illiterate then he wouldn¡¯t have passed the entrance exams to this school. Ion want my mission to get sabotaged so I¡¯ll go back to the Jade heavens¡± he concluded. Rick nodded and Angie closed his eyes and began doing a finger formation, then a blue vortex opened. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now, I¡¯ll be back soon¡± he said and made to jump in but Elvis blocked his way. ¡°Now what is wrong with you?¡± Angie frowned. ¡°Can I eat please?¡± he pleaded. ¡°Fine¡± Angie sighed. ¡°Yes!¡± Elivs beamed and rushed out of the room immediately. Angie gave Rick a knowing look and Rick sighed. ¡°Yes sure, I¡¯ll go make sure he doesn¡¯t order the whole cafeteria¡± he said dryly then rushed out immediately. Angie smiled and shook his head then faced the vortex and took a deep breath before entering. *** ROOM 150** Zachary kept pacing up and down in the room. ¡°That should be her, her highness said any kind hearted girl so that should be her¡± he muttered thinking about the girl that helped him pick his pen. His book that was on the table flew over to him and opened. ~ What if that¡¯s not her~ ¡°Then I¡¯ll still kill her till I find the right person, I won¡¯t take any risk¡± he replied. The book wanted to open again but the door opened and Zachary pped the book down. It was a furious looking Jett that entered with Colton behind him. Zachary rolled his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this boy, should I just kill him?¡± He thought. Jett moved closer to him, while Colton rested on the door, watching them. ¡°Get your stuff out of my wardrobe!!¡± He said angrily. ¡°Why?¡± Zachary asked nkly. ¡°As you can see, that was mine. What right do you even have to use my wardrobe or my bed! How dare you!!¡± Jett barked. Zachary didn¡¯t reply, he continued staring at him. ¡°Who gave you the permission to use my space?¡± He asked, breathing angrily. ¡°You!¡± Zachary replied. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You gave me permission, Colbon was there,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s Colton¡± Colton corrected but Zachary ignored. Jett turned to look at Colton. ¡°Is that true?¡± He asked and Colton nodded. ¡°You said he can have your bed, wardrobe, anything he wants but he shouldn¡¯t break your arms¡± Colton said. Jett blinked and cleared his throat. ¡°But¡­ You should know that I didn¡¯t mean that, anyway ion care I want your things out of there now!!¡± He frowned. ¡°Okay then go¡± Zachary replied and Jett looked at him. ¡°Go and take my things out, if you dare,¡± he added, his face straight and emotionless. Jett scoffed and stormed to the wardrobe. He brought his hands up to open it but lost confidence immediately, his hands began shaking in ce. Colton covered his mouth to suppressughter. ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°Because I decided to pity you, just use the wardrobe I¡¯ll use thest one¡± he replied and dragged his luggages to thest wardrobe. ¡°Foolish earthling,¡± Zachary muttered.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. CHAPTER 19 JADE HEAVENS** Den stepped out of the vortex and his clothes immediately changed from the human casual wear to the traditional long robe. His short hair was already long too. He shrugged and walked straight to the Jade pce hall and the guards outside immediately bowed as he entered. ¡°Angel of light is here¡± the imperial guard announced and everyone except for the king and queen that were inside went on their knees. The queen smiled happily and the king squeezed her hands tightly. Den got to their front and bowed immediately. ¡°Greetings, father, greetings mother¡± he greeted. ¡°Rise my son¡± the king smiled and Den rose up. ¡°Why are you here Den? Thought your mission isn¡¯t over yet¡± the king said. Den sighed and looked at them. ¡°Father, I think there¡¯s another supernatural being with me,¡± he said. ¡°Of course there should be,¡± the king replied and Den gave him a confused look. ¡°When the gods announced that there will be a recanalization for that ancient princess Xia Meilin, the news spread like wildfire that even the demons had heard of it, that human that is being chosen as the recanalization would have a lot of enemies¡± the king exined ¡°The demons can¡¯t afford to have Xia Meilin back, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve read a lot about how she ughters all of them back then, when her death was announced, the demons were seen jubting now that she¡¯s about toe back, they¡¯ll find all possible means to harm her and only you is assigned to protect her¡± the queen added. Den creased his brows.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you saying any supernatural being apart from me is an enemy?¡± He asked and the king nodded. ¡°Thank you my king, I¡¯ll have to go now¡± Den bowed and the king nodded. He bowed and turned around then left immediately. ****** BLISS COLLEGE, ROOM 150** ¡°The gym ss is on now,¡± Colton said,ing out of the bathroom. He was already dressed in a workout outfit, Jett was also changed while Zachary was busy in his wardrobe. ¡°Zach are you leaving with us?¡± He asked but no reply. ¡°We aren¡¯t waiting for him either!¡± Jett scoffed and left. ¡°Are you okay in there?¡± Colton asked but Zachary still won¡¯te out. ¡°Alright I¡¯m leaving then¡± he shrugged and began leaving. Just when he was about to touch the handle, Zachary appeared behind him. ¡°I can¡¯t seem to put this thing on¡± he said, referring to the ck singlet which he was putting on the wrong way. Instead of paying attention to his question, Colton began staring at his body. ¡°Are you even listening to me?¡± Zachary frowned. Colton shook his head and brought his attention back to his face then looked at his body again. ¡°You have such a great body and I thought mine was the best, you should go shirtless the girls are gonna go gaga¡± he smiled. ¡°I just wanna put this on properly¡± Zachary said dryly. ¡°Is that a dragon tattoo?¡± Colton asked while bringing his hands to touch it but before the tip of his fingers could touch his tattoo Zachary caught his hands and held it tight. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but how could you not know how to wear a sing¡­ The look on Zachary¡¯s eyes made Colton froze. ¡°Will you tell me or not?¡± He asked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for keeping you waiting I¡¯ll tell you now, first of all that¡¯s not where your head should stay, your head is supposed to stay on the smallest hole then these two ces are for your hands¡± he exined. Zachary nodded and released Colton¡¯s hands then Colton shook his head and looked left and right. ¡°What am I still doing here, where is Jett?¡± He asked. ¡°Do I look like his keeper?¡± Zachary replied and Colton left the room immediately. Zachary sighed then walked to the wall mirror behind him and stared at his reflection. His gaze went down to his tattoo, then went deeper and now he can see a life dragon sleeping in a cave. He immediately shook his head and closed his eyes, heaved and took off the singlet. He put it on the way Colton told him to then walked out of the room. *** ROOM 149** Rick eyed Elvis as he watched him settle down with five tes of different kinds of food. ¡°Do you know what gym means?¡± He asked ¡°No¡± Elvis replied, he used his chopstick to pack some sd inside his rice. ¡°Dude if you read the book Angie gave you with pure seriousness, you¡¯ll know that gyming is the same thing as working out¡± he rolled his eyes. Elvis¡¯ eyes widened and he stopped eating immediately. ¡°I hate working out,¡± he said. ¡°You hate everything, well we don¡¯t have a choice and I¡¯ll advise you to save this food till after you work out¡± Rick replied. ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± Elvis shook his head. ¡°You!! I wonder why his highness assigned you to be his bodyguard in the first ce, you¡¯re toozy and you¡¯re worth nothing¡± Rick scoffed. Elvis was about to reply when a vortex appeared in the room. He stood up and hid at Rick¡¯s back immediately. ¡°What is that?¡± He asked fearfully. Rick sighed and crossed his arms as he watched Angiee out of it. ¡°Angie¡± Elvis breathed and Rick pushed him off. ¡°You¡¯re back, what did the king say?¡± Rick asked, moving closer to him. ¡°He said that there is another supernatural or more¡± he replied. ¡°In this school?¡± Elvis asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know but I know of one¡± he replied and went to his wardrobe. ¡°Which one?¡± Rick asked. ¡°Dress up for the gym ss¡± he replied and took some clothes then entered the bathroom. Rick sighed and looked at Elvis. ****** GYM CLASS** ¡°Seriously??, You just climbed a few stairs downwards and you are already panting¡± Nevaeh scoffed as both her and Gianna made their way to the gym. ¡°Those stairs are devils,¡± Gianna groaned. ¡°You really need to learn how to be strong, if you¡¯re tired of a whole staircase, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll faint in the gym¡± Nevaeh replied and opened the gym door. ¡°This isn¡¯t my first time gyming. I can¡¯t¡­ ¡°Move it!¡± Someone pushed her from behind and she fell on the ground, making the third time she¡¯s falling. Both Nevaeh and her looked up to see Zachary who just made his way in. ¡°Hey you!!¡± She yelled out but he never turned back. ¡°You¡¯re right about that guy, aplete jerk!, He¡¯s on his first day and he¡¯s already showing off his stupid attitude¡± Nevaeh said out loud and Zachary paused on his movement. He slowly turned back to look at her. ¡°Oops¡± Gianna muttered. Nevaeh stared at him back even though she was really scared inside. Then he scoffed and faced his front. ¡°Just wait till I kill you and leave this Earth, stupid earthlings¡± he muttered and left. Angie entered next and Gianna began scoffing. ¡°Will you stop that!¡± Nevaeh snapped. ¡°No I hate him, why will he answer all the questions right?¡± she replied with a frown. Angie smiled and walked closer to them. ¡°Hey¡± he waved She scoffed and walked out. He stared at her then Nevaeh. ¡°She¡¯s angry with you because you answered her question right,¡± Nevaeh smiled. ¡°She¡¯s funny¡± he said ¡°I know,¡± she chuckled. ¡°So what is your name?¡± Angie asked and she smiled. ¡°Nevaeh Zung¡± she replied, extending her hands. ¡°Angelo Luo¡± he epted with a smile. I who just entered with Lucy and Violet clenched her fist tight. Jett then appeared behind her and wrapped his hands around her shoulders. ¡°Hey beauty¡± he smiled. ¡°Not today Jett¡± she pushed his hands off and walked out. ¡°What happened?¡± He asked and Violet moved closer to him. ¡°She¡¯s all over that¡± she pointed at Angie. Jett looked at Angie who was talking with Nevaeh and scoffed. ¡°What does he have that I don¡¯t?¡± He asked. ¡°Handsome face, smooth skin, great voice, they¡¯re many if you want¡± Violet replied. ¡°Just get lost¡± Jett rolled his eyes and she walked out with a smirk. Jett looked at Angie and scoffed again. ¡°Handsome my foot, I¡¯m the most handsome guy in the school¡± he said with jealousy. CHAPTER 20 Nevaeh waved as Angie left her to go meet his friends, she smiled and turned around, searching for Gianna with her eyes. Finally she found her sitting alone on a long bench, smiling as she watched the boys do their workout. Nevaeh jogged over to sit beside her. ¡°Anna¡± she called but Gianna didn¡¯t answer, she was busy looking at God knows what. Nevaeh twitched her lips and traced her eyes then found that she was watching Zachary using the treadmill. ¡°Seriously¡± Nevaeh sighed and Gianna looked at her with a scoff. ¡°Thought you already have a new best friend¡± she said jealously. ¡°Are you jealous of Angie?¡± Nevaeh asked with a smile. ¡°No¡± ¡°Yes you are, you¡¯re jealous¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!!¡± ¡°Jealousy¡± Nevaeh poked her cheeks and Gianna pped her hands off. ¡°Alright let¡¯s leave that, I saw you looking at that scary devil just now¡± Nevaeh said, referring to Zachary who continued running. ¡°Hmm, he¡¯s doing it so fast,¡± she replied, pointing at his treadmill, then she looked at Nevaeh. ¡°Why call him a devil?¡± She asked. ¡°Because anytime he looks at me, it looks like he¡¯s nning to kill me,¡± Nevaeh replied and Giannaughed. ¡°It¡¯s too muchics and anime that caused this¡± she chuckled and stood up. ¡°Wanna work out too, let¡¯s go show that guy that we are also strong¡± she said. ¡°Speaking for yourself?¡± Nevaeh smirked and Gianna removed her singlet. She was left with her sports bra, Joggers and her sports canvas. Her waist was so tiny and small. ¡°I¡¯m going to lift the weight ¡± she said and went to where the weights were kept. Sheid on the bench and breathed before cing her hands on the weight. She tried lifting it but it didn¡¯t move. She bit her lips and added more effort but nothing. Someone came to use the bench beside her and it was none other than Angie. He took the other weight carrier and began lifting it, steady by steady. ¡°Show off¡± she said in her mind. ¡°You know, try going for the smaller ones first,¡± he said. Gianna didn¡¯t reply to him ; she kept trying to lift the big weight. ¡°Just give it up, only strong guys like me can make use of that¡± he smirked. She red at him and stood up then walked to the yoga mat. He followed her there. ¡°Can¡¯t I do yoga in peace!!¡± She snapped. ¡°You can, I just need to know why you¡¯re angry with me. I thought you were a nice person. I mean you were the first person to talk to me¡± he replied. ¡°I might be nice but I get jealous, I¡¯ll keep getting mad at you until you fail a question¡± she replied and left the mat then went to the trade mil. The moment she stepped there Zachary looked at her and faced his front. ¡°Hi¡± she waved but no reply. ¡°Hey, remember me?¡± She asked, still no reply. ¡°Remember that girl you caught when she was about to fall from the staircase?¡± She asked again but still no reply. ¡°Huh?, Don¡¯t you talk or are you¡­ Are you dumb?¡± She asked. Zachary stopped the machine and looked at her in anger. ¡°Stop talking to me¡± he replied and stepped out of it. ¡°That was rude!!¡± She scoffed and turned on her machine then began running. Angie creased his brows from where he was watching, he purposely didn¡¯t go in there because he wanted to see Zachary¡¯s reaction. But Zachary¡¯s reaction was normal, it was as if he didn¡¯t know she was the chosen one. ¡°Maybe he isn¡¯t supernatural like I thought but my guts keeps telling me that he¡¯s strange, if he was a demon supernatural then I should have heard of him but I haven¡¯t, just who is he?¡± He thought. His thoughts got interrupted when someone pushed him from behind. It was none other than Jett, he was looking at him with a re. ¡°What do you want?¡± Angie asked. ¡°Heard you are more handsome than me¡± Jett replied. ¡°Am I not?¡± Angie asked and Jett crossed his arms. ¡°Not even a little,¡± he replied. ¡°Alright then, argue with your mirror¡± Angie shrugged and walked past him, knowingly bumping shoulders with him. Jett staggered as a result and Angie smirked. *It looks like I didn¡¯t add enough spice in your water* he said in his mind. ****** The gym was already over, the boys were all in the locker room except for Zachary. He was sitting on the stool outside the gym and going through his book. He chose to use the locker room when all the guys are cleared because he doesn¡¯t like noises on the norm. ¡°I¡¯m getting really impatient, how can I get that girl to be alone with me?¡± He asked. The book opened.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ~You can brainwash and make her follow you~ ¡°And if I kill her, how would I know if she¡¯s the one?¡± He asked. ~ you¡¯ll feel the sign when that happens~ Gianna who was justing out of the female locker room paused and rubbed her eyes. She¡¯s not seeing double right, that book is opening by itself. She immediately rushed over to him and he closed the book immediately. ¡°I saw what your book just did, can I borrow it?¡± She asked and before he could reply, she snatched it from him. She read the book title and looked at him. ¡°How to behave like a human, really?¡± She asked. Zachary stood up and collected it from her but she moved her hands. ¡°What kind of genre is this?¡± She asked, going through it. He made his eyes change to blue as he stared at her. ¡°Give it¡± hemanded and she stared at his face nkly. ¡°Something is wrong with your eyes, it¡¯s blue¡± she replied and he blinked. *She¡¯s not afraid* he thought. It was the eyes he used to look at people that made them shudder in fear, but this shorty here is actually not afraid. ¡°Give me the book¡± he frowned. ¡°No¡± she raised her hands up. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you if you answer my questions,¡± she replied. Zachary stared at her from head to toes, is she racing her hands up for him not to take his book?? That shorthand?? ¡°I think I¡¯m the one wasting time¡± he muttered and his eyes almost began changing to red. ¡°Zach!!¡± Someone called and he immediately stopped. He turned back to see Coltoning. ¡°You¡¯re still out here won¡¯t you change?¡± He asked. Zachary faced his front back but Gianna had already ran away with his book. ¡°Damnit!¡± He cursed. He should have killed her but he was wasting time or waiting, he was not it was Colton that caused it. ¡°The locker room is free, I¡¯ll have a shower now if I were you because you can only get water at the male¡¯s bathroom the water supply in the hostels has been locked¡± Colton said. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡± Zachary replied and Colton nodded then left. Zachary looked around but that human girl was nowhere to be found. ¡°That short earthling, when I see you next time I¡¯ll kill you but you¡¯re not my target for now¡± he muttered then looked left and right if anyone was looking. When he didn¡¯t see anyone, he disappeared. Angie became invisible immediately. He made himself invisible so he could follow Zachary around and he heard Zachary talking about killing the chosen one. What is bugging him now is that Zachary does not know that Gianna is the chosen one, he thinks she¡¯s someone else but who?? ¡°I have to find out before he turns this Earth into something else but where did he e from exactly?¡± He asked himself then looked left and right. Seeing that no one was watching, he disappeared. CHAPTER 21 G&N ROOM** The door kicked open and Gianna stepped in with Zachary¡¯s book on her face. ¡°Anna where were you, look what I¡­. Nevaeh paused and frowned. ¡°What are you doing with that book? I thought your mom told you to stop using your money to buy novels?¡± She scolded. ¡°It¡¯s not mine,¡± Gianna replied. ¡°Really?¡± Nevaeh asked in a tone that said she didn¡¯t believe her one bit. ¡°Hmm, I stole it from that new guy,¡± she replied. ¡°Angie?¡± ¡°Not the other one that you are afraid of,¡± she replied. Nevaeh gasped and covered her mouth with her palms. ¡°What if hees here to take it, he¡¯s so scary¡± she said fearfully. ¡°What are you even afraid of, he doesn¡¯t look scary to me¡± Gianna shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s because you are too naive, hurry up and return it back before he¡­. A knock sounded at the door and Nevaeh gasped. ¡°It¡¯s him, I¡¯m in the bathroom¡± she said and rushed to lock herself in the bathroom. Gianna chuckled and stopped up. ¡°Nevaeh Zung you¡¯re a coward! You can fight and hit guys but when you see a stronger one you chicken out!!¡± She yelled and walked to the door. She opened it and it was a girl. ¡°Hi,¡± the girl waved. ¡°Hello¡± Gianna waved too. ¡°The electricity supply burnt my girly curly so I thought I could borrow yours since we stay next to each other¡± she said, pointing to her room that was beside Gianna¡¯s room. ¡°Oh okay¡± Gianna smiled and rushed in, she searched her wardrobe and brought out her girly curls. She handed it to the girl and the girl let out a thankful smile. ¡°Thanks I¡¯ll return it tomorrow¡± she thanked me and rushed to her room. Gianna smiled, she wanted to close the door but the book flew off from her hands. She gasped in surprise as she stared at it before shaking her head back to earth. ¡°Hey where do you think you¡¯re going,e back here!!¡± She chased after it. Luckily no one was outside to see what was happening. The book flew down the stairs and Gianna chased after it. It flew past the gym and she still chased after it. ¡°This is annoying!!¡± She tried jumping and catching it but it kept flying higher. Finally the book got to the male locker room and hit the door. Zachary immediately opened it and the moment he did that the book entered along with Gianna who bumped into his bare chest. That¡¯s right, he was shirtless. She stared at his chest and her gaze fell on the dragon tattoo. ¡°Tattoo¡± she smiled and brought her hands to touch it but he cought her hands and used it to pull her closer to him. Their nose almost touched. ¡°I want to kill you,¡± he said. ¡°But¡­.¡± She asked, starting into his eyes as if he was saying rubbish. ¡°I will just leave you for now, if you cross my path again I will kill you¡± he replied and pulled away. He held her by the head and pushed her out of the bathroom then locked the door. ¡°Hey!!¡± She yelled and began hitting the door. ¡°How dare you push me away like that, is that how to handle girls in your street?¡± She asked and scoffed when there was no reply. She slowly left the door and began leaving the locker room, walking like a zombie that didn¡¯t have any stamina. ¡°What now?¡± She asked herself then an idea popped up in her head and she smiled. ¡°No one is here, I can sneak out to the bookstore and read their novel¡± she muttered. She giggled to herself and immediately rushed out of the school. **** Nevaeh came out of the bathroom when she didn¡¯t hear any more noise. ¡°Anna? Where did she go? Did he kidnap her?¡± She asked herself as she stepped out fearfully. ¡°Anna is right, I¡¯m a coward when I see bigger guys I run now he has carried her, I better go find her and save her¡± she said and rushed out of the room. She got out and began searching the wholepound. She searched the park and the gym. She searched the hall, the cafeteria, the school fun lounge. But she didn¡¯t find her. ¡°Anna¡± she called and looked up. ¡°It remains the boys hostel¡± she muttered and breathed before going there. The first room she went to was Jett¡¯s room, she kicked the door open as she entered. Jett who was ying games with Colton immediately looked up thinking it was Zachary but it was Nevaeh. ¡°t a*s¡± he called. ¡°Where¡¯s Gianna?¡± She asked. ¡°Why would I know that?¡± He asked back. ¡°Is she here or not?¡± She asked again. ¡°No¡± Colton replied and she went out. She went to the next room and kicked it open, what followed next was a loud scream. ¡°Ouch!!¡± When she kicked the door, it actually hit Elvis who was about to go out. ¡°Oops¡± she muttered. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± He asked and Nevaeh scratched her head. ¡°Sorry I was looking for my friend but it seems like she¡¯s not here¡± she replied and slowly closed the door then opened it back. ¡°Is that Angie?¡± She asked when she saw him sitting on the bed and opening his eyes. ¡°Is he okay?¡± She asked, wanting to move inside but Elvis blocked her way. ¡°Can you just go, no one is allowed to disturb his high.. I mean Angie¡± he blinked. ¡°Oh¡± Nevaeh nodded and slowly stepped out with a smile. She closed the door and walked out. She came out of the boys hostel with a sigh, just where Gianna ran off too. ¡°Where else could she have gone too or did she?¡­¡± Just as she was about to reason, she bumped into him. He wasing opposite her. ¡°Oh no¡± she gasped silently. Zachary¡¯s eyes darkened as he stared at her. Finally the girl he has been looking for is here, alone, alive and intact. He began moving closer to her while she began shifting backwards. ¡°What do you.. want from me?¡± She asked fearfully. His face showed no emotions as he moved closer to her then his eyes began turning red. ¡°Your¡­ Your eyes¡± she said fearfully but he didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± She asked, still moving back. ¡°Find the answer in your afterlife¡± he replied and she turned around and began running immediately. Zachary raised his hands up and a strong force pushed out of it, it went straight to Nevaeh and began dragging her towards him. She tried struggling but it seemed like her body was tied together. She finally got to him and he held her neck tight, squeezing it hard, really hard. Her feet up in the air, her hands were struggling to push his hand off her neck but the boy didn¡¯t bulge. As seconds passed, he added more pressure to it that blood wasing out of her mouth already. She shut her eyes tight then opened it and a teardrop fell from it. ¡°Pl¡­ ease¡± she managed to speak but he added more pressure to it. More tears fell from her eyes, her legs kept dangling, her hands kept trying to push his hands off but nothing. Nothing was working, the more she struggled the more he added more pressure. ¡°Anna, I¡¯m sorry¡± she muttered before her hands dropped and her eyes closed. ****** BOOKSTORE** Gianna walked inside the bookstore again but couldn¡¯t find the cashier. ¡°Where is she?¡± She muttered and looked left and right. It looks like no one was there, that means she¡¯s free, she¡¯s free to do whatever she wants. She jugged to the bookshelf immediately and took the book. ¡°Dear book, how I wish I have the money to buy you but I don¡¯t, don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll still read you¡± she smiled and began opening the book. ¡°What chapter did I stop at, I think it¡¯s chapter one hundred and¡­ No two hundred and, oh there it is¡± she smiled when she saw her current chapter. She stopped after they had crowned Xia Chuyun as the crown princess. She brought out her phone with full determination that she¡¯ll take the picture of all the chapters this time. She went to her camera roll and began snapping the pictures of each chapter. Twenty minutes had passed by and she was still on business not knowing that the door was opened and the cashier had alreadye back in. The casher creased her brows and walked to her then dropped at her front but the novel freak still didn¡¯t notice this. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± The casher red up. Gianna¡¯s phone fell from her hands and she looked up fearfully. ¡°Oh no¡± she muttered. ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± The cashier asked again. Gianna didn¡¯t know what to say, she kept blinking as she stared at her. ¡°I¡­ I ¡­ It¡¯s not what you think¡± she lied. ¡°What do I think then?¡± The cashier crossed her arms. ¡°I.. look a thief¡± Gianna yelled and the cashier turned back, she used that opportunity to begin running immediately. ¡°That little brat!¡± The cashier seethed and chased after her. She got outside but Gianna had gotten a bit far. ¡°Don¡¯t let her get away, she¡¯s a thief!!¡± The cashier shouted and young men selling in the small shops at the corner of the street all came out and began chasing after her. Gianna¡¯s heart kept beating fast as she kept running, she was short but her legs began moving fast today. Unluckily for her, her shoce got loose and she tripped on it¡­ Again!! She fell down and her facended hard on the ground, when she raised her head she felt blood dripping out of it. It feels like she was going to pass out, she wishes to pass out but it seems like it didn¡¯t want to happen this time. Slowly she raised her hands to touch her head and her white palms were covered with her blood. ¡°What have I gotten myself into?¡± she whispered silently.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. CHAPTER 22 The young men chasing after Gianna got to her and raised her up. Look at her face, she¡¯s even a young girl. Where did this pretty girl learn how to steal from? Don¡¯t she have a boyfriend that could lend her some money. Was thements that wereing out of the men and other witnesses that were watching on the street. Gianna just blocked her face as they took her back to the bookstore. She met the cashier giving her an angry look and she smiled naughtily. ¡°So you¡¯ve beening to my store to steal?¡± The cashier said angrily. Gianna immediately shook her head. ¡°No, no it¡¯s not like that I swear¡± she replied. ¡°Then what is it like?¡± ¡°I just love the book but it¡¯s too expensive,¡± she replied with a pout. ¡°And you thinking to read it line by line is the best way? Don¡¯t you know that this is the same as fraud or robbery?¡± She said, ¡°I know,¡± Gianna pouted. ¡°But you were still doing it right?¡± The cashier asked. Gianna took her lips in and nodded. ¡°Good, exin to the police¡± the cashier brought out her phone and began dialing the police number. ¡°No please I don¡¯t the cops I don¡¯t wanna go to jail¡± Gianna pleaded but she got ignored. ¡°Please I¡¯ll do anything¡± she pleaded but she was still ignored by the cashier. She fell on her knees and began crying hard. ¡°I¡¯m a freshman, don¡¯t do this to me¡± she pleaded in tears. ¡°Exin to the police¡± the cashier replied and in no time the police got there. ¡°Officers, that¡¯s the girl I was telling you about¡± she pointed at Gianna who was crying loudly. ¡°Youngdy, stand up ande with us, you know stealing is a great offense in China¡± the senior officer said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to jail¡± Gianna cried loudly. The police man sighed and walked to her, he grabbed her by the arms and raised her up. ¡°Mummy!!¡± Gianna screamed loudly. ****** BLISS COLLEGE** Zachary continued squeezing Nevaeh¡¯s neck, even though she had passed out, he wants to make sure he takes her whole life away. From nowhere, a strong force appeared to him and pushed him away from her immediately. Nevaeh fell on the ground while Zachary slid backwards but he didn¡¯t fall. He looked up to see Angie standing at his front. ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± he said. ¡°General Kia¡± Angie smirked and Zachary¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°You must be surprised but I ain¡¯t got time for that¡± Angie added and moved to him again. He began attacking while Zachary kept dodging all his moves. Angie¡¯s eyes turned gold and his eyes sparked some electricity, he went for Zachary again and hit him straight at the chest along with a strong force. The force was strong enough to push Zachary far away from him, causing his back to crash against the hard wall of the schoolpound. Without waiting, Angie gathered Nevaeh in his arms and disappeared off. Zachary slowly slipped from the wall and fell on the floor, he held his chest tight and spat out blood. Whoever that guy is, he caught him unaware. His book flew to him and opened at his front. ~ The girl you were trying to kill wasn¡¯t the chosen one~ ¡°What??¡± Zachary said angrily. ~ There was no sign, try looking for another girl~ ¡°Whatever now tell me who that guy was?¡± He asked and the book opened. ~ have you heard of the Jade heavens~ ¡°Yes¡± ~ he¡¯s the first and only prince of the kingdom, prince Den is his name but he¡¯s famously known as the angel of light~ ¡°Angel of light, I¡¯ve heard of him, he¡¯s one of the most powerful angels in the Jade pce with the highest ranking after the king and queen¡± Zachary muttered. ~ he¡¯s a strong blooded royal, incase you wanna get killed then you canpete with him~ Zachary scoffed and stood up. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s my biggest fear? I don¡¯t fear death or anything, I don¡¯t have anything to fear because I don¡¯t have anything to live for¡± he replied, his voice filled with emptiness. His book flew up to him and opened again. ~ if you have nothing to live for then why are you doing all this, why are you working as the general in the Ouze pce and why are you serving the princesses~ He stared at that page for a while before replying. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said slowly. ****** ROOM 149** Angie brought Nevaeh to the room.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Clear the bed¡± he ordered and Rick immediately rushed to clear the bed for him. Earlier Angie was meditating when he suddenly opened his eyes and rushed out of the room. Now he¡¯s back but she¡¯s back with a girl. ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t she that girl from earlier?¡± Elvis asked and Angie looked at him. ¡°Was she here before?¡± He asked back and Elvis nodded. ¡°Yes she came a while ago she said she was looking for her friend, when she didn¡¯t find her she went back so what happened?¡± Elvis asked. ¡°She almost got killed,¡± Angie replied. ¡°What??¡± Rick almost screamed. ¡°Yes yes now the both of you please shut it so I can erase her memories¡± Angie sighed and they immediately shut their mouth. Angie closed his eyes and stretched his hands towards Nevaeh¡¯s head and some orange light began going through it. After a while he stopped, then did some finger formations and some inmmable smoke began covering Nevaeh¡¯s body. His ears suddenly moved and he paused. ¡°Rick Elvis, the both of you should watch after her I¡¯ll be back¡± he instructed and without waiting for them to reply he disappeared. Elvis looked at Rick then looked at Nevaeh. ¡°What now?¡± He asked. ¡°You heard his highness right? He said we should watch after her,¡± Rick replied and Elvis sighed. Since Nevaeh was sleeping on the bed, they both sat on the free chair. ¡°Wanna y go?¡± Rick asked. ¡°Do you have it with you?¡± Elvis asked and Rick smiled. ¡°I borrowed it from Ling and Shine because I kinda figured out that earth might be boring¡± he replied. ¡°Cool I wanna y, let¡¯s y¡± Elvis pped and Rick chuckled. He stood up and went to his wardrobe, searched his bag and brought out the game. ¡°Ahhh¡± he smiled, waving it for Elvis to see. ¡°Yayee, I¡¯ll be the ck man¡± Elvis gushed and Rick carried the game to the table. He began arranging it and in no time, they were both ying. CHAPTER 23 BOOKSTORE** ¡°Mummy please save me!!¡± Gianna kept on crying as the corps were dragging her. She refused to move, she kept pulling herself backwards with all her might. ¡°Young girl juste with us, maybeter you can call your rtives but for nowe with us¡± the officer sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go with you, I¡¯ve never been to jail before¡± she cried. ¡°Okay fine, if you don¡¯t wanna go to jail then pay 13, 000CN£¤ for the book right now¡± the cashier replied. Gianna kept on crying because she didn¡¯t have any money. ¡°Don¡¯t get fooled by her cute face, take her away¡± the cashier ordered and the officers resumed dragging Gianna. ¡°Stop!!¡± That voice made everyone stop and slowly looked back. It was Angie. ¡°What¡¯s going on, why are you dragging my girlfriend that way?¡± He frowned. ¡°Girlfriend?¡± The cashier asked, even Gianna had a confused look on her face. ¡°Well this girl here is a thief, she was caught reading a book that she won¡¯t even buy¡± the officer replied. Angie stared at him and secretly made him p himself twice. The security man winced, he didn¡¯t even know why he did that. ¡°My girlfriend is not a thief¡± he replied and looked at Gianna who immediately looked down. ¡°Baby I told you to be patient right, I was nning to give that to you as your birthday gift¡± he said,ing close to her. He stopped at her front and took her both hands while she stared at him confusedly. ¡°Look at you¡± he smiled and tapped her nose. ¡°Your love for supernatural novels hasn¡¯t died one bit¡± he added and looked at the cashier. ¡°Give her the book,¡± he said. ¡°Huh?¡± The cashier asked. ¡°I said give her the book, I¡¯ll pay for her¡± he repeated. Gianna kept staring at him from behind. The cashier brought the book to him and stretched her hands out. ¡°The money,¡± she said. Angie smiled and brought out his phone, he typed something and gave it to her. ¡°Do the transfer, it¡¯s 26, 000CN£¤, I¡¯m paying double and I hope you will rest after this¡± he said and Gianna¡¯s eyes widened. The cashier cleared her throat and did the transfer then gave him back his phone. ¡°Thanks¡± Angie smiled then looked at Gianna. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± he whispered and took her hands then walked out of the store. **** When they got out, Angie left Gianna¡¯s hands alone and he stretched the book towards her with a smile. She stared at his face, then the book before slowly collecting it. ¡°Thank you¡± she said slowly. Angie just smiled and shook his head.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m sorry I camete¡± he muttered, feeling a bit disappointed. ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± She asked and he smiled again. He brought his hands to caress her cheeks then wiped the remaining tears on her face away. ¡°You won¡¯t understand but I¡¯m sure you willter, just read and enjoy the book¡± he replied. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you for the book and I¡¯m sorry for getting mad at you, you¡¯re free to start answering all the questions correctly from now on¡± she said. Angie chuckled and nodded then what followed next was silence, no one knew what to say again. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you back to the school, it¡¯s gettingte already¡± he said and she nodded. They both began walking back to school, no one talked, it was a peaceful andfortable silence until Gianna suddenly thought of something and stopped. Angie also stopped and stared at her with a confused look. ¡°How did you know I was there, were you following me?¡± She asked. ¡°You think I was following you?¡± He asked back. ¡°I just want to know¡± she replied and he sighed. ¡°I came there to buy some books too¡± he lied. ¡°Oh¡± she mouthed. ¡°Yeah¡± he smiled and tapped her pointed nose again. ¡°So you can rest assured, I¡¯m not a stalker¡± he added. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± she muttered and he smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s continue moving¡± he replied and they both continued to trek. Finally they got back to the school and he walked her to her hostel room. ¡°Thank you for walking me back and also thanks for the books¡± she said thankfully. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, what are friends for? ¡± he shrugged. ¡°Friends?¡± She asked confusedly and he nodded. ¡°Huh?, When did we¡­ When did I¡­¡± She didn¡¯t even know how to put it. ¡°Will you be my friend?¡± He asked. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think I.. ¡°What??, You don¡¯t think??, Okay fine then give me back my book¡± he did as if he wanted to collect the book and she immediately raised her hands up. ¡°Don¡¯t collect it, from now on you are my best best best friend¡± she shouted immediately. ¡°More than Nevaeh?¡± He asked but she gave him a pouting look. He wanted to collect it again and she immediately hid it behind her back. ¡°Yes more than Nevaeh, Nevaeh is my second bestie and you¡¯re my first bestie please don¡¯t tell her that I said that¡± she said immediately. ¡°Good now say I love you Angie¡± he smirked. ¡°What??, That¡­ ¡°You won¡¯t say it, fine give me my book¡± he made to collect it again and she shifted back. ¡°Fine I love you Angie, I love you I love you, I love you more than Nevaeh¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s more like it¡± he smiled and retreated his hands. ¡°Thank you once again for the book and goodnight¡± she added seeing it was already evening even though it wasn¡¯t dark yet. ¡°Hmm, goodnight best¡± he winked and turned around to leave but she stopped him. ¡°Wait!¡± she called out and he turned back to look at her. ¡°One minute¡± she smiled and rushed in then came back outside with a can of coke. ¡°This is thest can of coke in my room and I was supposed to drink it tonight but you can have it¡± she smiled, stretching it out for him to take. Angie smiled and epted it. ¡°Thanks,¡± he said. ¡°Hmm, goodnight bye bye¡± she waved at him. ¡°Night¡± he waved back and left. Gianna signed and entered her room, she locked the door and rested her back on it then smiled. ¡°I have another bestie, just hope Nevaeh doesn¡¯t kill me for this¡± she said to herself then giggled. Speaking of Nevaeh, she suddenly remembered her. Nevaeh wasn¡¯t in the room so where was she?? ****** ANGIE¡¯S ROOM** Nevaeh¡¯s eyes suddenly flung open. She found herself on a soft bed plus the ceiling looked different. She immediately looked left and right and sat up immediately. ¡°Where am I?¡± She asked herself. Elvis, who was still ying with Rick, turned to look at her. ¡°Rick, she¡¯s awake¡± he said, still looking at her. Rick also turned to look at her and he smiled. Nevaeh¡¯s eyes widened and she immediately checked herself. She was not putting on her cloth, he was putting on another cloth, she was putting on a male¡¯s shirt and stockings. ¡°Arghhhhhhhhh!!!¡± She screamed out. Both Elvis and Rick exchanged confused nces at each other. ¡°Why is she shouting?¡± Elvis whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± Rick replied in a whisper back. Nevaeh jumped out of the bed and blocked herself immediately. She saw her cloth somewhere on the floor, she slowly walked to it and picked it. It was¡­. It was covered with blood. ¡°Argghhhhhhhh¡± she screamed again and Rick stood up along with Elvis. ¡°Why won¡¯t she stop screaming?¡± Elvis asked in a whisper. ¡°I still don¡¯t know,¡± Rick whispered too. Nevaeh threw her dress on the floor and gave the both of them angry looks. She wanted to move to them but the pains she was feeling all over her body made her fall back on the floor. She touched herself, first she worked up in another room, she put on a boy¡¯s shirt and stockings, her clothes were covered with blood, she¡¯s feeling pains all over her body and they are two guys in the room. Two f**king guys in the room!! And this only means one thing¡­ one thing!! ¡°Arghhhhhhhhh!!!!!¡± She screamed more louder making Rick and Elvis to hug themselves in fright. ¡°What is wrong with her, is she okay?¡± Elvis asked fearfully. ¡°No I think she has gone mad¡± Rick replied and she screamed out again. They screamed too and hugged themselves even tighter. CHAPTER 24 ¡°What did you two do to me?¡± Nevaeh asked in a shaky voice. ¡°We took care of you,¡± Elvis replied. ¡°How?¡± She asked. ¡°What do you mean, Angie brought you here and we didn¡¯t know how you passed out but he told us to take care of you¡± Rick said. ¡°Continue¡­¡± She gritted her teeth. ¡°And we did, we took care of you¡± Elvis added. ¡°How, where did my clothes go?¡± She asked. ¡°Oh, it was covered with blood so we changed you, Elvis didn¡¯t allow me to give you his shirt so I gave you mine¡± Rick replied. ¡°But I gave you my stockings too¡± Elvis added and Nevaeh shut her eyes tight. ¡°How dare you guys just take off my clothes, what did you see?¡± She asked. ¡°Your underwear¡± Elvis replied and Rick hit him lightly. ¡°What?¡± Elvis asked. ¡°You were not supposed to see that,¡± Rick whispered. ¡°You what!?¡± ¡­ The both of them turned to see Nevaeh fuming really hard. ¡°You saw my underwear!!?¡± She said angrily. ¡°Wait, what do you expect from us? How do you expect us not to see it if we take off your clothes, if you ask me it¡¯s¡­ Elvis didn¡¯t get toplete what he was saying when a pillow flew to his face and knocked him down. Nevaeh took the second pillow and began moving close to Rick while Rick began moving backwards. ¡°You dare undress me??, How dare you!¡± She said angrily. ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t mean it in any perverted way, I was only trying to help¡± he replied, still moving backwards. ¡°Help, by undressing and looking at me??¡± She yelled as his back met the wall. ¡°I swear I had my eyes closed, I didn¡¯t see anything¡± he immediately defended himself. Nevaeh gritted her teeth and grabbed his cor. ¡°How dare you lie!¡± She demanded. ¡°I¡¯m not lying I had my eyes closed¡± ¡°But mine weren¡¯t, I kept my eyes open so I could guide him and I wonder why you¡¯re shouting there¡¯s nothing bad in there I can even show you my own if you want¡± Elvis said, standing up. His hands began unbuckling his belt once he was done he pulled down his zippers and his trousers fell down. Nevaeh kept staring, she watched his hands move to his boxer and was about to pull it down. ¡°Argh!!¡± She screamed and let go of Rick. She blocked her eyes with her palms and ran out of the room. Once she was done Rick immediately closed the door. ¡°That was a nice move Elvis, for a while I thought that you were gonna naked yourself¡± Rick smiled. ¡°I was gonna do it,¡± Elvis replied. ¡°Oh shut up, you¡¯re so dramatic¡± Rick smiled and looked at Elvis then frowned back. ¡°Were¡­ you really.. gonna?¡±¡­ He asked Elvis was about to reply when the door opened and Angie came in with a smile. ¡°Angie you¡¯re back¡± Rick walked up to check on him while Elvis¡¯ eyes went to the coke on his hand. ¡°Can I have it please?¡± he asked. Angie didn¡¯t reply, he just smiled and climbed his bed andid on it. ¡°What is wrong with him?¡± Rick asked Elvis shrugged. ¡°Angie, you didn¡¯t ask about that girl you brought here¡± Rick said.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Right, where is she?¡± Angie asked, still smiling. ¡°She woke up, she began acting crazy Elvis scared her and she ran out¡± Rick replied and Angie nodded with a smile. Rick stared at him then Elvis who gave him a confused look. ¡°Should we go get food?¡± Rick asked when Angie nodded. What followed next was the mming of the door. Elvis had already ran out. ¡°That foodie, I bet he¡¯ll get fat before we leave this Earth. I¡¯ll go after him¡± Rick said. Angie nodded and Rick left too. Angie kept smiling to himself, he couldn¡¯t get what happened earlier away from his mind. Gianna is now his friend, she even said she loves him even though he¡¯s sure she didn¡¯t mean it that way, somehow those words can¡¯t stop ying in his head. He smiled and looked at the canned coke that he was holding. That was thest coke she had but she gave to him, this only means that she¡¯s serious about being his friend. He smiled again and kissed the coke before opening it and drinking. ****** G&N ROOM*** Nevaeh got to their room and kicked the door open, she met Gianna standing with her phone in her ears. The moment Gianna saw her, her eyes widened and she immediately dropped the phone. ¡°Nevaeh¡± ¡°Anna¡± They both called and rushed to hug themselves tight. ¡°I was looking for you Anna, I thought that devil had taken you away¡± Nevaeh said, hugging her tightly. ¡°And I thought I would never see you again,¡± Gianna replied. ¡°Huh?, What do you mean?¡± Nevaeh pulled away and asked. Gianna sighed and pressed her lips together. ¡°Talk!¡± Nevaeh urged. ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± Gianna muttered. ¡°Anna I have all the time, so talk and¡­.¡± Nevaeh¡¯s eyes went to Anna¡¯s head. ¡°You got injured in your head, what happened?¡± She asked worriedly. ¡°It was my fault, I went to that bookstore again and I got caught this time,¡± Gianna said slowly. ¡°And they hit you?¡± Nevaeh asked. ¡°No no, they didn¡¯t hit me, she called the cops and they began chasing me so I fell down, that¡¯s how I got injured¡± she replied. ¡°Ion get, how did you get out of this mess?¡± Nevaeh asked. Gianna smiled and walked to sit on the bed. ¡°It was my new friend Angie, I don¡¯t know how he showed up but he said that he wanted to get some books too, he stopped them and he bought the book for me, he even paid double the original price of it¡± she smiled, remembering what happened at the mall. ¡°Wait¡± Nevaeh stopped her and Gianna looked at her. ¡°Did you just say, he¡¯s your friend?¡± She asked because that was the other thing she heard. Gianna¡¯s mouth opened, she knows how Nevaeh can get because of this friend, Nevaeh wants to be her only bestie. ¡°Yes he¡¯s my friend but I love you more, you¡¯re the best, you¡¯re my best friend¡± Gianna replied immediately. ¡°Better¡± Nevaeh scoffed and climbed the bed to join her. ¡°So you said he bought the book for you and he paid double?¡± She asked. ¡°Hmm¡± Gianna nodded. ¡°That¡¯s so romantic¡± Nevaeh gushed and Gianna stared at her. ¡°What is so romantic?¡± She asked. ¡°Him buying the book for you and paying a double price, you see in the currentic I¡¯m reading now the FL¡­ ¡°Ehn ehn ehn don¡¯t tell me¡± Gianna cut her off and jumped down from the bed. ¡°This could help you Anna¡± Nevaeh pouted. ¡°There¡¯s nothing romantic about it so I don¡¯t wanna hear, right so where were you?¡± Gianna asked. ¡°As in?¡± ¡°You said you were looking for me but I didn¡¯t find you anywhere in school where were you?¡± She exined. ¡°Oh that I also don¡¯t know, I was looking for you till I bumped into that devil and¡­ Nevaeh suddenly paused and held her head as a sudden pain urred. ¡°I can¡¯t remember, I bumped into him and¡­ ouch!¡± She winced, holding her head tighter. ¡°Hey if it¡¯s hard then don¡¯t try to remember¡± Gianna said worriedly. Nevaeh bit her lips and nodded and crossed her arms. ¡°I passed out, I didn¡¯t know how that happened but I just woke up to find myself in Angie¡¯s room¡± she said. Gianna, who was about to take off her dress, paused and looked at her. ¡°Angie¡¯s room?¡± She asked. ¡°Hmm, but he wasn¡¯t there. It was his friends. I don¡¯t know what they did to me, Anna but I found out that they changed my clothes and that¡¯s what resulted in this male shirt I¡¯m putting on¡± Nevaeh pointed to herself. Now that Gianna is looking closely, Nevaeh is putting on a male shirt. ¡°Oh my God, I didn¡¯t notice,¡± she said. ¡°Yes, of course you didn¡¯t, ¡± Nevaeh rolled her eyes. ¡°Uhm, what else did they take off, did they¡­ ¡°No!!¡± Nevaeh cut Gianna off immediately ¡°They didn¡¯t touch my underwear, that¡¯s why I do wear tight in my clothes every time and that¡¯s why I¡¯m always pleading with you to put on your tight too, if something like this happens to you, the guy would see your panties straight¡± Nevaeh added. CHAPTER 25 Gianna scoffed and took off her dress, she took off her bra and panties too then entered the bathroom to shower. ¡°I¡¯m toozy to cook today, Gianna it¡¯s your turn to cook for us tonight,¡± Nevaeh shouted. The bathroom door opened and Gianna shoved her already covered with soap face out. ¡°I¡¯m not nning to cook today, I¡¯m not even nning to eat tonight, it¡¯s me and that novel¡± she replied and shut the door back immediately. ¡°You!!, I so much hate you, I¡¯ll go get us some snacks then¡± Nevaeh scoffed and stood up. She scoffed again and opened the door then left. Once she got out, she met some girls entering a hostel room in their pajamas. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± she muttered to herself but decided not to ask anyone because it wasn¡¯t her business. She¡¯s nning to get some snacks for her and Gianna, go back to the room, eat and sleep. She went to the cafeteria and got herself two buckets ofte night fried Chicken, one for her and one for Gianna. She went back to the hostel, Gianna had finished showering, she had changed to her pajamas already. ¡°You got some for me too?¡± She asked when she saw Nevaeh enter. Nevaeh looked at her and scoffed, then dropped one bucket on the table. She took hers and went to sit on the empty chair. ¡°You¡¯re such a sweetheart Neva, oh how much I love you¡± she gushed and took her own bucket of chicken, she smelt it and smiled. ¡°Late night chicken, that¡¯s the life baby¡± she gushed and climbed on the bed, she opened the novel and took one piece of chicken. Just as she was about to eat, a loud noise sounded that made both her and Nevaeh look around. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± She asked and Nevaeh shrugged. Then the noise continued sounding, followed by the noise of the loud music. ¡°I think they are having a sleepover party again,¡± Nevaeh muttered. ¡°No no no not now, I have to read this book¡± Gianna cried and hit her pillow frustratedly on the bed. ¡°And I have to sleep!!¡± Nevaehined. ¡°I¡¯ll go meet them¡± Gianna frowned and jumped down from her bed then stormed out of the room. She stormed to the room the noises wereing from and it turns out that it was for the three b*tches. Violet, I and Lucy! She hit the door repeatedly. It opened, revealing a smiling girl. ¡°In for the party?¡± She asked tipsily. Gianna scoffed and pushed past her, she walked up to the speaker and unplugged the wire. The whole music died down. I who was talking with Violet and Lucy turned to look at what happened. She smirked when she saw Gianna. She then stood up with her bottle and walked closer to her. ¡°What did you just do?¡± She asked. ¡°I.. I¡¯m sorry for running your fun. It¡¯s just that me and my friend wanna sleep¡± Gianna replied. I looked down at the short girl that was talking to her, she smiled and opened her bottle then emptied it on her head. Gianna gasped and all the girls beganughing at her. ¡°Turn the music back on!!¡± I shouted and the music went back on immediately. The noise continued and the girls began dancing. Gianna just stood there, looking at herself, the alcohol leaking from her head and dropping her cloth. ¡°Hey shorty wanna dance?¡± Violet asked in mockery and Lucyughed. Gianna shut her eyes tight and walked out of the room, she walked back to her room and met Nevaeh blocking her ears with her pillow. ¡°Anna, what did you want to do there?¡± Nevaeh asked, standing up and walking close to her. ¡°I tried to stop them but they did this to me¡± she pointed to herself. Nevaeh sniffed her body and frowned. ¡°They poured alcohol on your hair!!?¡± She said angrily and Gianna nodded. Nevaeh stormed out of the room despite her pains while Gianna walked back to the bathroom to take her second night shower. Nevaeh got to the room, she hit and hit on the door but no one answered. She used her both hands and legs but the music only just got louder. She tried this for thirty minutes when no one answered and she gave up and went back to the room. Throughout the night, both her and Gianna didn¡¯t sleep. Gianna didn¡¯t even get to read the book she wanted anymore. ****** NEXT MORNING** It¡¯s a bright morning for everyone but it¡¯s a sour morning for Gianna and Nevaeh. Last night they couldn¡¯t sleep, the girls partied for hours. They also didn¡¯t eat the fried Chicken that they bought. ¡°With the way I¡¯m feeling I don¡¯t think I can attend sses today¡± Nevaeh said from bed. This morning she woke up with a strong cold. She has been sneezing since she woke up. The only strong one here was Gianna, although her face looked sour and her eyes were a bit red, she can still manage. ¡°Here¡± she blew on the soup she just heated for Nevaeh. ¡°Sit up and drink this you¡¯ll feel a little bit better¡± she said, putting the soup on the table and raising Nevaeh up. ¡°Gosh you¡¯re burning up real bad plus you¡¯re also shaking drink and have your medicine¡± she said, making sure Nevaeh sits. She took the soup and blew some air, making sure she fed her, after feeding her, she gave her some water and made her take her medicine. ¡°Lay down¡± sheid her down and covered her up with the thick nket properly. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything okay, I¡¯ll be going to ss now but if you need anything, call me okay¡± Gianna said. Nevaeh nodded and closed her eyes. Gianna smiled and kissed her forehead, she took her bag back and her novel then left the room, slowly closing the door. ¡°Damn those girls, I hope they are happy now¡± she scoffed as she walked out of the girls hostel. ¡°Hey excuse me¡± a faint voice was heard from afar making her stop her movement. She paused and turned around to see a girl running towards her. The girl got to her and stopped her front with a smile, her hair was packed into two plus she¡¯s dressed in a cute outfit, cute shorts and a cute shirt with a cute huge jacket. ¡°Hi my name is Harmony, I¡¯m the girl you borrowed your girly curly too yesterday¡± she said, stretching it towards her. ¡°Oh, thanks¡± Gianna collected it from her and began leaving. Harmony ran after her and stopped at her side, they were already in the schoolpound. ¡°So what¡¯s your name?¡± She asked. Gianna stopped and stared at her. ¡°Gianna,¡± she replied. ¡°Cool name, you seem like a nice person I like you¡± Harmony smiled and Gianna smiled too. ¡°So are you going to ss, what are you having today?¡± She asked. ¡°Oral English,¡± Gianna replied. ¡°Cool me too, we can go together¡± Harmony smiled and held her hands but Gianna immediately pulled away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m very clingy, that¡¯s why my roommate doesn¡¯t like me¡± she muttered, biting her lips shyly. ¡°It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go¡± Gianna smiled and they both began going to ss. Harmony eyes fell on the book Gianna was holding. ¡°What¡¯s that, are you also a novel freak like me?¡± She asked. ¡°You are a novel freak?¡± Gianna asked. ¡°Hmm, especially love supernatural novels. I love it¡± she jumped. Gianna smiled and faced her. ¡°Just like me,¡± she said. ¡°Wow, what¡¯s the name of that one? Can I have it when you¡¯re done¡± she pleaded. ¡°Sure and the name of the book is¡­ ¡°Little retard¡± the familiar voice called from behind. Gianna shorted her eyes tight and turned around to see Jetting towards her. ¡°Let¡¯s leave¡± she muttered to Harmony but before they could move Jett already got to them. ¡°Look it¡¯s a book¡± he smiled and snatched it from her. ¡°Hey give it back¡± Gianna said and tried taking it from him but he threw it up for another guy to catch. Gianna walked to the guy and he threw it to another guy. Gianna went to the other guy and he threw it back to Jett. ¡°Give her her book!¡± Harmony snapped. ¡°Oh shorty got a new friend¡± he smiled. Harmony made to move to him and grab the book but he threw it again and for the guy at his front to catch it. The guy wanted to catch it but failed because it was someone else¡¯s hand that caught it. Slowly the guy turned to see Zachary and he shivered in fear. ¡°All of you leave¡± Zachary ordered and they all ran out. ¡°Cowards!!¡± Jett shouted, he couldn¡¯t face Zachary so he ran out too. Zachary looked at Harmony who was busy staring at him and she immediately looked away. ¡°Give me the book¡± Gianna moved closer to him but he raised his hands up. She tried jumping but couldn¡¯t reach him. ¡°Give it back¡± she pushed his chest but he didn¡¯t bulge, he just kept staring down at her. ¡°Give the book back to her¡± someone ordered from behind and they both turned to see Angie. Gianna smiled the moment she saw him while Zachary raised his brows. ¡°You want me to give it back to her?¡± He asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Angie replied. ¡°And what if I say no?¡± He asked with a daring look.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. CHAPTER 26 ¡°And what if I say no?¡± Zachary asked with a daring look on his face. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have no choice but to use force,¡± Angie replied with a smirk. Sensing that they wanted to fight, Gianna immediately stood in their middle. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for you guys to start fighting, Angie just left him¡± she said. ¡°No way¡± Angie shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m seriously leaving him, he¡¯s going to give me back the book¡± she added, looking at Zachary. ¡°You think I¡¯ll give it back?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°I know you will,¡± she replied. ¡°Keep dreaming then¡± he scoffed and walked past her, Harmony immediately looked down when he got to her. He paused and looked at her for a short while before finally leavingpletely. ¡°You¡¯re seriously going to let him leave like that, why didn¡¯t you just let me hit him?¡± Angie asked angrily. ¡°Because fighting is against the school rules and I don¡¯t want you to get into trouble¡± she pouted. Angie smiled widely when she said that. ¡°So you care about me?¡± He asked. Gianna nodded slowly. ¡°Aren¡¯t I supposed to care since you¡¯re my friend now?¡± She muttered. ¡°Yes you should care about me because I¡¯m your bestie and I should also care about you¡± he agreed with a smile. She smiled too and arranged her hair backwards. ¡°So what do we do about your book, want me to go take it for you?¡± He asked and she shook her head. ¡°From the way I see things, Zachary looks like a strong headed guy. If you wanna go, he might pick a fight with you¡± she replied. ¡°So what?, I can also fight, look at my muscles, it¡¯s bigger than his¡± he showed her his muscles. Gianna narrowed her brows as she stared at him, the image of Zachary shirtless body appeared in her mind and she smiled. ¡°Ahhhhhh, you¡¯re smiling¡­¡± He wiggled his brows and she chuckled again. ¡°I¡¯m smiling because I think Zachary¡¯s body is bigger than yours and he has a pretty tattoo too¡± she replied. Angie frowned deeply. ¡°Pretty tattoo??¡± he repeated and took off his shirt. ¡°No no¡± Gianna smiled and held his shoulders tight to prevent him from doing so. ¡°My body is so attractive if you see it I¡¯m sure you¡¯re gonna faint. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have a tattoo but I promise you that I¡¯ll get one¡± he scoffed. ¡°What do you wanna draw or write on your body?¡± She asked and he smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll write your name on my left arm¡± he replied and she shook her head and let out a shortugh. ¡°So let¡¯s get to ss, it¡¯s orally right?¡± He said holding her hands but she immediately withdrew. ¡°Why?¡± He asked. ¡°Because people might think that we are a thing¡± she replied and heughed. Gianna was about to reply but paused when she remembered Harmony. She immediately turned to her left but couldn¡¯t find her, to her right and she still couldn¡¯t find her. ¡°Looking for someone?¡± Angie asked. ¡°Hmm that girl that I came here with¡± she replied. ¡°She must have left,¡± he said and she sighed. ¡°She was a new friend I just made this morning. We wereing to ss together but I guess she left because she felt left out¡± Gianna replied. ¡°It must be because of me then, sorry¡± he muttered and she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, now that you¡¯re here let¡¯s go but first let¡¯s go to the cafeteria. I¡¯m super hungry¡± she hugged his arms and pulled him towards the direction of the cafeteria. ***** AFTER CLASS ¡°So stressful¡± Gianna stretched her body the moment she stepped out of the ssroom. Today¡¯s ss was super boring to her, she sat alone because Nevaeh wasn¡¯t well. Speaking of Nevaeh, she better go check up on her. She went to her locker room to keep her books before going back to her hostel room. When she got there, she met Nevaeh still sleeping, she walked up to her and touched her forehead. She was still burning up. ¡°I hope she gets better¡± she muttered and crossed her arms, thinking of why she got sick in the first ce. She sighed and shook her head then looked at Nevaeh one more time before stepping out of the room. ¡°What should I do next?¡± She asked herself. Her eyes brightened when she remembered that her book was still with Zachary. ¡°I better go look for him¡± she muttered and ran out of the girls hostel. ****** BOYS HOSTEL, ROOM 150** No one is in the room apart from Zachary who kept going through Gianna¡¯s book with a confused look on his face. He continued flipping pages to pages as he checked each chapter out. Just what kind of novel is this? Why does this book look so damn familiar??, Was it because it has Chuyun, Daiyu and the Ouze pce inside?? But wait!!, Who is Xia Meilin because that was what he has been seeing in the book. As he thought of that question, his heart began pounding really fast, his head began spinning, he began sweating and he began seeing double. Xia Meilin¡­. Why does that name sound familiar?? He held his head tight and the book fell from his hand, slowly, he began seeing some shback of a woman, fighting with a sword and baby cries filled the room but he just couldn¡¯t seem to get what was happening in his head. While facing this truma, his door kicked open and Gianna stepped in with a smile. ¡°Ahha!!¡± She eximed and pointed at him. ¡°Finally found you and hey, why did you drop my book on the floor?¡± She asked, rushing to pick the book. She picked it up and dusted it then looked at him with a pout, he did not look okay. ¡°Hey¡± she called slowly but he just covered his face with both of his hands. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She slowly again. ¡°Get out¡± he replied in a hoarse voice. ¡°Huh?, You don¡¯t look okay¡± she added and slowly dropped her book on the table. She moved closer to him and made to touch his face but he cought her hands tight. ¡°I told you to leave didn¡¯t I??¡± He said angrily, his eyes were still closed. ¡°But you¡­¡± She suddenly gasped with widened eyes when she flew up from the ground andnded on the bed. That¡¯s right, Zachary had just lifted her up like she was nothing and threw her on top of his bed, then havored her with both hands above her head. ¡°I told you to leave didn¡¯t I??¡± He repeated, staring directly into her eyes this time. His eyes¡­ They were pure red, what was happening?? ¡°Your¡­ eyes¡± she stuttered. ¡°What happened to them?¡± He asked. ¡°They are red,¡± she replied. ¡°Are you scared?¡± He asked again and she shook her head.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She stared deep into them, she stared like it¡¯s the most beautiful thing she had ever seen. ¡°They are beautiful,¡± she finally spoke. What followed next was silence. She kept staring while Zachary began leaning closer to her face. Her eyes widened as she watched him, his eyes were on her lips, it looked as if he wanted to crush his lips against hers, her heart was beating really fast but she couldn¡¯t stop him. She shut her eyes tight as he finally got closer to her and just as she thought his lips were about to touch her, he suddenly passed out right beside the crook of her neck. Gianna¡¯s eyes flew open and she immediately came back to her senses. She pushed him off and immediately jumped off the bed. ¡°Just what the heck is your problem!!¡± She yelled and didn¡¯t even wait for him to reply before rushing out of the room. When she was finally out, she pped her heated cheeks immediately. Just what the hell was that, what was she even thinking when she closed her eyes, was she expecting him to kiss her or something?? What if he hadn¡¯t passed out, would she have allowed him to kiss her?? ¡°No no no Gianna, don¡¯t start thinking of things like this, I need to get out of here¡± she said to herself then took some deep breaths before rushing out of the school. CHAPTER 27 THE FORBIDDEN ZONE** Gianna smiled the moment she got there. This ce still remains her peaceful spot. She smiled as she looked everywhere, the flowers had grown to be more beautiful than ever. She inhaled the fresh scent of the rose petals and as expected, it just made her forget about everything she was thinking. ¡°Time to concentrate on this book, I bet no one will be here to disturb me¡± she smiled and sat down on the fresh grass then opened the novel and began reading from where she stopped. ~ Yearster in the Ouze pce. Things had been really sour after Xia Meilin died, the king has been meditating, the queen was still in ama The pce is now being ruled by Chuyun¡¯s order and the pce had been a mess, people kept dying anyhow due to the sudden short storage of food and water And that was how things kept going, years kept passing but nothing good was happening, people kept dying, violence was the key to all the problems The pce really got damaged with care of Chuyun until when it was finally time to face reality.. In the crown Princess chamber, Chuyun could be seen sitting on her golden throne, her eyes closed as she listened to the soft tone of the musicing from the pce musicians A paper suddenly flew into the pce and went straight to her but before it could touch her, she immediately caught it. She opened it and her eyes widened at what it says, it says: Jade heavens had decided that the formal crown princess Xia Meilin will be getting her recanalization, her spirit will enter a pure hearted and naive girl who lives on earth¡± Chuyun immediately stood up in anger and the music stopped. ¡°Everyone leave!!¡± She ordered. The musicians bowed together and left. Chuyun faced her private maid and she bowed. ¡°Where is Daiyu?¡± Chuyun asked. ¡°Her room mydy,¡± the maid replied. ¡°Go and call her and tell her to summon ckke now¡± she ordered. The maid bowed and left. FEW MINUTES LATER** Daiyu slowly opened her eyes and a dark vortex appeared into the crown princess pce hall, it opened and ckke came out. ¡°Why have the new crown princess summoned me?¡± She asked. Chuyun stood up and moved closer to her then showed her the paper. ¡°Exin this!¡± She ordered. ckke collected the paper and looked at it, she looked at Chuyun then Daiyu andughed loudly. ¡°This is the written fate from the Jade heavens, it says the spirit of the formal crown princess has been roaming about non-stop, it is very angry and it¡¯s looking for a way toe back, any way¡± ckke replied. ¡°How can we stop her?¡± Daiyu asked. ¡°By looking for the chosen one and killing her¡± ckke replied. ¡°I heard she is on earth, how are we supposed to find her?¡± Chuyun fumed. ckkeughed again and closed her eyes. ¡°Can you help us locate her?¡± Chuyun asked. ¡°I can but it¡¯ll be so hard, I won¡¯t know the exact girl¡±. ¡°Then just tell us where she is and we¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Daiyu said. ck Lake sat on the floor and closed her eyes, she began humming some strange words. Chuyun and Daiyu looked at themselves and looked at her again when she opened her eyes. ¡°The girl is a college student on earth, she attends¡­ That page suddenly tore out of the book and flew up, Gianna shook her head immediately and stood up too. What just happened, no way, not when she was already enjoying the book! ¡°Come back¡± she jumped but the paper only flew higher. ¡°Come back¡± she jumped even more but the paper began flying away. She angrily chased after it but it managed to squeeze itself inside the forbidden gate and entered. ¡°No!!¡± She yelled and began hitting on the gate. She turned back to the original novel but the moment she carried it, it burnt her hand and she immediately dropped it back down. She wanted to touch it again but the novel began burning then the ashes flew above the air and disappeared. ¡°What is happening?¡± She asked herself and turned back to the forbidden gate. ****** ¡°Nevaeh watch out!!¡± Gianna yelled and rushed to hug Nevaeh immediately. The moment she did that, the scary dragon dipped his head into Gianna¡¯s back, his mouth came out from her chest at the front and her eyes turned deep red. ¡°Anna!!¡± Nevaeh yelled but a teardrop fell off Gianna¡¯s eyes, her mouth opened and moved, whispering something silent to her. It looks like she was telling her to run and get out of here. ¡°Anna¡± Nevaeh called again and the dragon released Gianna and Gianna began falling slowly inside a huge river. END OF DREAM ¡°Anna!!¡± Nevaeh screamed and her eyes flung wide open immediately. Her heart began beating faster, that was a nightmare but it felt real. ¡°Anna¡± she called, slowly standing up but no reply. ¡°Anna,¡± she called again. Looking at the weather now it was already dark. ¡°Anna¡± she called worriedly and rushed to her phone to check the time. It was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She immediately wore her huge flip-flops and rushed out. Normally, she doesn¡¯t believe in nightmares, not this time with all that she saw in her dream, she was really scared. She tried Gianna¡¯s line but it wasn¡¯t going, it kept saying thework was busy. She finally got out of the girls hostel only to meet a heavy storm outside. That¡¯s it, how would she leave now? ¡°Anna, please be okay¡± she said fearfully then gulped her whole saliva down before running under the rain. ****** BACK TO THE FORBIDDEN ZONE** Gianna kept looking for how she¡¯ll get it, not minding the fact that everywhere was already dark and raining. Her phone was outside but the rain had already drenched it. ¡°What do I do, how do I enter¡± she muttered and touched her head then immediately she did that she felt her hairpin. Her eyes widened and she immediately took it off, she intersected it on one padlock hold and it opened. She smiled and did it for the other, then another and another till they were no more left. ¡°Finally, so my hairpin can open this along, why didn¡¯t I think of this¡± she smiled to herself and made to enter but a faint voice made her stop. ¡°Don¡¯t go in¡± ¡­. She paused and turned back with a confused look only to find Nevaeh running towards her. She got to her and began panting heavily. ¡°Anna, are you crazy??, How many times will I tell you to stoping here!!¡± Nevaeh yelled angrily. The rain had already drenched her hair and her body. ¡°What are you doing in the rain? Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re not well?¡± Gianna asked worriedly. ¡°Who cares about my health, please Annae with me and let¡¯s go home now¡± Nevaeh pleaded. ¡°But I just want to look for a paper, you can wait for me outside. I promise not to take time¡± Gianna pouted. ¡°What stupid paper,e with me and let¡¯s leave now¡± Nevaeh pleaded. ¡°But Nevaeh¡­ ¡°Please¡± Nevaeh said in tears. Gianna sighed and nodded. ¡°Fine,¡± she muttered. Nevaeh smiled widely and stretched her hands for Gianna to ept and just as she was about too. The paper came out of the building and flew at her front. Gianna¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°The paper¡± she said happily then jumped to catch it but it flew back inside the building and without thinking twice Gianna ran after it. ¡°Anna!!¡± Nevaeh yelled. CHAPTER 28 Nevaeh bit her lips hard and immediately ran inside the building. ¡°Anna are you okay? Hurry up ande out¡± she yelled but Gianna didn¡¯t reply, she was too busy staring at everywhere in delight. The ce was better than what the rumors had been describing. It doesn¡¯t look abandoned or old, instead it looks like a beautiful paradise. Nevaeh was also lost staring at the ce. Everywhere was covered with different kinds of flowers that made the ce smell nice. There was a beautiful waterfall, deep ocean and different colored butterflies flying around. It waste in the night already but the ce was covered with some blue shining lights and some fireflies flying around out. A huge smile appeared on Gianna¡¯s face as she stared at the ce. ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like a forbidden ce does it?¡± She asked and Nevaeh blinked. ¡°It looks so beautiful and ording to my imaginations, it looks like the ce where Xia Meilin usually does her sword training,¡± she added. ¡°Xia Meilin?¡± Nevaeh asked. ¡°Hmm, Xia Meilin from that supernatural novel I was reading¡± she replied and Nevaeh nodded. They continued looking everywhere in silence till Nevaeh suddenly thought of something. ¡°Anna¡± she called and Gianna looked at her. ¡°The rain, did it stop?¡± She asked, looking up because the moment she entered she didn¡¯t feel any raindrops on her body anymore. ¡°I guess so,¡± Gianna smiled and moved closer to her. She ced her hands on her shoulders and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you think people are wicked, they made up a fake rumor so that we can¡¯t follow them and enjoy their garden¡± she said, looking around. ¡°I admit that the ce is really beautiful but I¡¯d appreciate it if we leave right now¡± Nevaeh replied and pulled on Gianna but Gianna didn¡¯t bulge. ¡°Leave??, You must be out of your mind¡± Gianna replied. ¡°If there¡¯s anyone out of their mind then it¡¯s you. Anna we are college students and it¡¯s superte, we are supposed to be sleeping and getting ready for our sses tomorrow but look at where we are!?¡± Nevaeh almost yelled. ¡°So??, Not like we are gonna stay here overnight so chill out¡± Gianna rolled her eyes. ¡°Why are you talking like this Anna, what has gotten over you let¡¯s leave now!!¡± Nevaeh yelled. ¡°Stop yelling at me!!¡± Gianna snapped back and crossed her arms. ¡°You can leave but I will stay,¡± she added. Nevaeh stared at her like she didn¡¯t believe what she had just heard. Did Gianna just talk to her that way when she was just worried about her. ¡°Fine¡± she nodded as she stared at her. ¡°Stay here, in fact you can even sleep here. Spend the night here I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m leaving¡± she added with a scoff. Gianna scoffed too and Nevaeh turned around and began leaving. She got to the gate and tried opening it but it wouldn¡¯t open. ¡°Why won¡¯t it open?¡± She creased her brows, still trying harder. Gianna who was watching her from shook her head and began going deeper into the ce. She took a flower and inhaled the fresh scent then smiled widely. Suddenly the paper that she was chasing suddenly flew to her making sure that she saw it. When she saw it, she tried catching it but it flew away making her run after it again. The paper kept flying deeper into the ce and she kept on chasing after it. It felt like she was being brainwashed, like she didn¡¯t know what she was doing. The paper entered a cave and she went in too, still chasing after it till it stopped at the front of something. Gianna smiled and walked up to the paper. ¡°There you are¡± she smiled and picked it up then dusted it but just as she was about to read it, her eyes caught something lying in front of her. It was¡­ It looked like a dragon or something¡­ She¡¯s not even sure. The paper slowly fell from her hands and she moved closer to it. ck dragon, ck scales, long ears, strong bony wings, wide mouth and arrow pointed tail. It looks just like that strange wild pet, the one she read about in her book. In the book it was a wide dangerous pet that kept on flying around and burning down houses, markets, schools, pces for an unknown reason. Because of this everyone had to start protecting their pce, no one could fight against it but Xia Meilin decided to go for it. She went with the angels and there was a strong war between them, Xia Meilin had battled with that dragon even though she got severely injured, she never gave up. Together she worked hand in hand with the angels, they finally captured the dragon and they sent it to a forbidden ce on Earth. It was said in that book that the dragon hasn¡¯t eaten for thousands of years now, it feeds on the heart and blood of anything and¡­. Gianna shook her head and touched her chest immediately. ¡°There¡¯s no way it¡¯s real, that was just a book the book can¡¯t be real¡± she muttered to herself then walked closer to the sleeping dragon. ¡°This isn¡¯t real too, dragons, dinosaurs and all those giant creatures died millions of years ago so they can¡¯t hear now, what is this?,¡± she said and moved closer to it. The moment she brought her hands to touch it, it opened its wide blue eyes and she shifted back. ¡°OMG, it¡¯s alive and real!!¡± She shouted in her mind, breathing heavily. The dragon slowly looked at her, when their eyes met it turned angry and flew up above the sky. Gianna couldn¡¯t stand anymore so she fell. The dragon looks alot like Zachary¡¯s tattoo, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder about that. The dragon screamed and spat out a huge fire and Gianna immediately stood up. The dragon faced her and spat out another fire but she dodged it. ¡°OMG it¡¯s real, I¡¯m not safe!!!¡± She screamed and began running while the dragon chased after her. *** Nevaeh was still trying to open the gate when she began hearing some faint noises. She turned back only to meet Gianna running then there was a fire at her back. ¡°Anna?¡± She called. ¡°Start running Nevaeh!!¡± Gianna yelled and that¡¯s when Nevaeh saw a huge dragon at Gianna¡¯s back. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± She asked fearfully. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me to run!!¡± Gianna shouted and Nevaeh began running too. The dragon spat out fire and they both dodged it. It flew to them and moved it¡¯s long arrow pointed at them but the tail hit the ground beside them and it cracked. Nevaeh and Gianna screamed and started running from another direction. The dragon spat out another fire and they dodged, they finally got to a huge stone and hid behind it. They began catching their breaths. ¡°What was that?¡± Nevaeh asked fearfully. ¡°A dragon,¡± Gianna replied, still panting heavily. ¡°I told you Anna, I warned you but you didn¡¯t listen now how do we get out of this huh?¡± Nevaeh asked, crying already. ¡°Don¡¯t cry it might still calm down¡± Gianna rubbed her shoulders but she pushed her hands off. The dragon sound was heard and the girls looked at themselves immediately.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. They both stood up and continued running. The dragon turned and used its tail to hit the stone, breaking it into pieces. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Nevaeh I¡¯ve endangered our lives¡± Gianna screamed while running. ¡°Sorry can¡¯t fix anything, isn¡¯t this what you wanted!??,¡± Nevaeh shouted back. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t know what came over me¡± she cried. ¡°I think I was possessed by that book, I really didn¡¯t know what got over me but you know I¡¯d never talk to you the way I did earlier right?¡± Gianna added, still crying. CHAPTER 29 The dragon got to them and hit its tail on the floor behind them, the ground cracked falling Nevaeh down immediately. ¡°Nevaeh¡± Gianna shouted, she wanted to help never up until the dragon used its tail on her. This time around it went straight to her stomach without hindrance, it wiped her, pushing her backwards with force. Anyone that saw that would think she¡¯d die or pass out straight away but she didn¡¯t, she just only spat out blood and held her chest tight. The dragon picked Nevaeh up and Gianna stood up. ¡°Leave her alone¡± she yelled and began running to it again but the dragon pushed her back by hitting her with his tail. Gianna flew back andnded on the floor, spitting out another round of blood. ¡°Anna!!¡± Nevaeh yelled and bit the dragon arms really hard. The dragon just looked at her and threw her to where Gianna was. Nevaeh fell and rolled beside Gianna then spat out lots of blood. ¡°Nevaeh¡± Gianna sat up and raised her properly. ¡°Look what I caused you, I¡¯m sorry¡± she cried. With shaky hands Nevaeh cupped Gianna¡¯s cheeks. ¡°I guess this is fate, the both of us won¡¯t survive this ce. One of us is going to die¡± she said and spat out another blood. ¡°And that person won¡¯t be you¡± Gianna shook her head and removed her hairpin. ¡°Use it to open the gate and get out of here!¡± She ordered. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nevaeh asked. ¡°I started this so I¡¯ll finish it, you just go and look for help¡± she replied. ¡°Anna you¡­ ¡°Nevaeh just go look for help, call Angie he¡¯s my friend and I¡¯m sure he¡¯lle, I can still keep running I won¡¯t die just leave, call someone¡± she pleaded. Nevaeh nodded and managed to stand up. She hugged Gianna tight. ¡°Please keep on running, I promise toe back with help,¡± she said. Gianna nodded. Nevaeh pulled away and began running towards the door when the dragon came to block her front. ¡°Why are you after me!!¡± She yelled and turned around to continue running again. The dragon raised its tail up and hit the ground with it and she fell on the ground again. The dragon beganing to her again. Nevaeh managed to stand up, she turned back only to meet the dragoning very close to her and she knew it was the end, there was no way she could handle this. She shut her eyes tight waiting but a few seconds passed and nothing, she slowly opened her eyes to receive the greatest shock of her life. Gianna was standing at her front with her arms spread wide apart. The dragon was behind her, its head was inside her back,ing out of her chest. This was exactly what she saw in her dream. ¡°Anna¡± Nevaeh called, unable to believe her eyes. Gianna smiled, her eyes were deep red and tears fell from it. ¡°Run save yourself¡± she mouthed. ¡°Anna¡± Nevaeh called again but the dragon flew up with her. Nevaeh¡¯s eyes widened, she almost fainted as she looked up at her friend. ¡°This is myst request from you Nevaeh, please save yourself¡± Gianna managed to speak as the dragon flew higher with her. Nevaeh immediately turned around and tried opening the gate with Gianna¡¯s hair pin, it opened and she rushed out immediately. Gianna smiled slowly as the dragon removed its mouth from her chest, it took a piece of her heart and some blood from her chest region. The moment the dragon left her, she began falling. It was like a slow mo as she fell from the sky, falling deep into the ocean that was below her. She fell and began drowning immediately, the water turned red as the result of her wasted blood. Nevaeh was right when she said one person would die, guess that person was her. She¡¯s going to leave but what about her mom, what about Nevaeh and what about her new friend, Angie. Is she never going to see them again? And Zachary, would she never see his eyes anymore?? Tears fell off her eyes even though the water didn¡¯t allow it to show. She guesses, she can feel it, her life is leaving her already, her n was never to die early but her naiveness caused it. If she was given a fresh start to relive her life again, she would never be childish or too naive, she would listen to instructions and she would learn how to be strong and would never let anyone bully her like they have done before now. That¡¯s it, good-bye to the world for now. She smiled and her eyes began closing till it closedpletely. ****** BLISS COLLEGE** The rain was still going on outside the building, it was extra stormy, the cloud was extra darker and thicker, the wind was extra harder. Angie who was meditating in his room suddenly spat out blood and opened his eyes. ¡°Angie!¡± Both Rick and Elvis that were watching him called at the same time. .. Zachary could be seen lying on his bed, his face moving left and right, it looked as if he was in pain plus he was sweating too. He suddenly opened his eyes and sat straight, he held his chest tight as it continued beating faster. His chest was really hot, it felt like it was on fire. ¡°What is happening?¡± He asked himself. His book flew to this front and opened. ~It¡¯s finally time, this are the signs we get when a recanalization is about to happen~ ¡°Recanalization?¡± He asked and his book opened again. ~ you were asked to kill a girl that was chosen to take part in the recanalization but you failed~ Zachary shook his head and held it tight. ¡°It hurts,¡± he winced lightly. ** Nevaeh finally got to the school but on her way to the boys hostel she bumped into the VC.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What are you doing outside this rain Nevaeh?¡± He asked. ¡°Mr Vincent, Gianna¡­ She¡­ she¡­ ¡°What happened to her?¡± Mr Vincent asked. ¡°She¡¯s in trouble¡± she replied and Mr Vincent¡¯s eyes widened. ****** FORBIDDEN ZONE** The dragon was still screaming and flying around, burning the whole gardens with its fire when a dark blue smoke appeared. The smoke rounded the dragon and the dragon became calm immediately. The smoke flew straight to the water, it went deeper to where Gianna¡¯s lifeless body was found lying down. It went straight to her and began surrounding her. It then pulled her up from the water and took her up into the air, still rounding her. A scarlet mark appeared on her forehead then disappeared back in. Suddenly all her wounds began closing including the one on her chest, after all her wounds had been closed, she began falling slowly and gently on the ground. Sheid there unmoving till some footsteps were heard. It was a male shadow, no one could see his face, he walked straight to her and bent beside her. He took some strands of her hair and arranged it backwards before slowly gathering her in his arms. He began walking out of the building. He got out and slowly dropped her on the ground then stood up. He stared at her face for a short while before turning back into the building and entering inside¡­ CAHPTER 30 YOU FAILED Nevaeh arrived with the VC and his assistant along with Angie and Zachary. On Nevaeh and the VC way to the forbidden zone they bumped into Angie then Zachary but none of them had the time to start asking themselves questions. They all paused when they saw Gianna lying on the floor outside the door, looking intact and uninjured. ¡°Anna¡± Angie called, he bent over to touch her forehead but she felt normal. Her body wasn¡¯t burning at all. ¡°I thought you said that she was in trouble?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°She was, there was a huge dragon chasing after her and¡­ Zachary walked out before she could finish. ¡°Nevaeh why would youe here with Gianna, you know it¡¯s dangerous¡± Mr Vincent sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯te here with her, she doese here countless of times and I¡¯ve been telling her to stop but she won¡¯t listen¡± Nevaeh replied. Vincent faced Angie with a sigh. ¡°I trust you to take them back to their hostel¡± he said and Angie nodded then he began leaving but paused and looked back at Nevaeh. ¡°And as for you Nevaeh, stop imagining things too much¡± he added and leftpletely. ¡°It was seriously real, I saw a dragon there. It was spitting fire, it chased me and Gianna, it even dipped his head into Gianna¡¯s chest¡± she said, looking at Angie. Angie didn¡¯t reply, he just kept looking at her as she kept on bbing. *Looks like I¡¯ll have to erase her memory¡­. Again* he sighed in his mind. ??????? Vincent got to his office and sighed. ¡°Master¡± Lance called, following him in. ¡°I¡¯ll be going back to the Jade heavens, be on the lookout,¡± he said. Lance nodded and Vincent began doing some finger formations then a blue vortex opened. He looked at Lance and Lance nodded then he stepped in and it closed. *** Vincent stepped out and he began transforming immediately. His clothes changed from a suit to a long ash coloured rope, his shirt dark hair changed to a long white hair. He looked at himself and seeing that he wasplete, he began finding his way to the Jade hall. ¡°Lord Morris has arrived¡± the imperial guard announced the moment he saw him and everyone outside and inside bowed except from the king and queen. Lord Morris walked majestically to the king and queen then went on his knees with a smile. ¡°Greetings your majesty, my queen¡± he bowed. ¡°You¡¯re smiling, I¡¯m waiting for your update¡± the king replied. ¡°Finally it¡¯s done, the human has been used¡± he replied. The king and queen looked at themselves and smiled. ¡°Does Den know about this?¡± The queen asked and Lord Morris nodded. ¡°Good, once he¡¯s done with whatever he¡¯s doing, send him back¡± she said to the chancellor and the chancellor bowed. The king looked at Lord Morris who was still bowing and he signalled him to stand up. ¡°Thank you my king¡± Lord Morris smiled and stood up. ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job so far and you deserve to be rewarded¡± the king added and the queen nodded. ¡°Get the box of gold¡± the king ordered and three guards rushed out. Few minutester they came back with a giant box, each in their hands. They opened it and it was filled with nothing but pure gold. ¡°You did a great job, that¡¯s our reward for you¡± the queen smiled.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Lord Morris immediately went on his knees. ¡°Thank you my king, my queen¡± he bowed. Lord Morris was part of the senior Angel in the Jade heavens, he¡¯s the oldest among them and he¡¯s the one that will train the uing ones. A mission was given to him by the gods of the Jade heavens, he was sent to build a school on earth years back and he was also asked to protect the forbidden zone. His mission would end once the recanalization finally takes ce and it¡¯s done, his mission is over now. But he doesn¡¯t want to make the humans feel suspicious so he had decided that his personal bodyguard Tao, also known as Lance in the human world would take his ce as the VC for now. He¡¯s just going toe up with a ridiculous story, like he¡¯s out of China or something and he¡¯ll be back anytime soon and that¡¯ll be his excuse till he¡¯s asked toe back to earth. ??????? OUZE PALACE** The armies, the guards, the maids and some elders were standing outside as they watched Chuyun create the vortex. It was finally time for their prince to stop smiling and Daiyu won¡¯t stop smiling.. Finally the vortex was formed and Kia slowly stepped out of it. He was back to his normal clothing, long hair, long general rope and his sword at his back. ¡°Greetings general Kia¡± the guards greeted and wanted to bow but Chuyun raised her hands in mid air, stopping them. They stopped and Daiyu looked at her, silently asking her why she did that but Chuyun just ignored the look. ¡°On your knees¡± she ordered and Kia slowly went on his knees. ¡°You failed,¡± she said angrily. Kia didn¡¯t say anything, he just bowed his head. ¡°You¡¯ve been seeing that girl but you couldn¡¯t kill her!!¡± She yelled and Kia looked up. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that easy to find your highness,¡± he replied. ¡°What do you mean, are you trying to tell me that you haven¡¯t seen that girl at all!?¡± Chuyun asked with crossed arms. Kia didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Answer me!¡± She snapped. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you kill her, why did you let her get away, why just why!!¡± Chuyun screamed, her eyes sparking in anger. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t know she was the one,¡± he replied and Chuyun nodded. ¡°You failed us Kia, I¡¯m very disappointed to kneel and don¡¯t rise up till the next morning¡± she said. ¡°Chuyun¡± Daiyu called slowly but Chuyun ignored her. ¡°You¡¯re all dismissed¡± she ordered everyone and they all bowed before leaving one by one. ¡°Sister¡± Daiyu called again but Chuyun left too. Daiyu looked back at Kia but he didn¡¯t have any emotions on his face as he knelt down. ¡°General¡­ ¡°You should leave your highness, it¡¯s about to rain¡± he cut her off immediately. Daiyu bit her lips and looked up, the sky was already turning dark and some lightning storm could be heard. ¡°Kia¡± she called again but he didn¡¯t say anything, he kept staring into space without an emotion in his face. ¡°My princess¡±¡­. Someone called from behind and Daiyu slowly turned to see Autumn standing with an umbre behind her. ¡°It¡¯s about to rain, mydy, let¡¯s go in¡± she said. Daiyu slowly nodded and Autumn walked closer to her and covered her head with a hit. She kept staring at Kia too but he didn¡¯t look at them. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± she whispered and began leaving with her, they got in and the guards closed the main gate. Kia was left alone outside, he didn¡¯t look like he cared, his face showed no emotions, his eyes were empty and lifeless. All the guards, including the ones that were standing outside began going in as the rain started little by little. Finally there was no one outside, just the rain, the wind, the starless dark sky and Kia. The rain kept pouring on him without mercy but he didn¡¯t seem to care. CAHPTER 31 I鈥橫 NOT READY TO MARRY YET JADE HEAVENS** ¡°Angel of light is here¡± the imperial guard announced again. The guards that were outside bowed as Den stepped out of the vortex with Fen and Boi holding an umbre behind him. They were all dressed in their normal clothing, their long hair and long rope was present on their body. ¡°Greetings Angel of light¡± all the guards greeted and Angie just smiled. When Angie stepped into the pce hall, met the king and queen smiling. He went on his knees and bowed along with bodyguards. ¡°Greetings father and mother¡± he greeted. ¡°Rise my son¡± the king smiled and Angie rose up. He faced Lord Morris and bowed lightly. No wonder Mr Vincent looked familiar to him, he was actually his teacher when he still used to go to school back then. Lord Morris smiled at him and he walked to sit in between his two stubborn twin sisters. ¡°Brother, I missed you a lot¡± both Ling and Shine chorused while holding his hands. ¡°I missed you both too,¡± Den smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not going back to earth right?¡± Shine asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Den shrugged. ¡°Please don¡¯t go, we miss you¡± Ling pouted. ¡°You miss me, I thought you could leave without me¡± Den smirked. ¡°No she can¡¯t do her assignments¡± , Shine replied and Ling red at her. ¡°Stubborn girls¡± Den smiled and faced the King. ¡°Father, am I done with my mission?¡± He asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet¡± the king replied and Den smiled. He doesn¡¯t want to be done yet, he feels like going back and staying with Gianna but he doesn¡¯t know why. ¡°We¡¯ll still need to get some message from the gods first so for now just go back to your room we¡¯ll call you tomorrow, you deserve an award from meter on¡± the king added with a smile. ¡°Father, how about you throw a party?¡± Ling asked and Shine nodded in agreement. ¡°Lazy girls, you two go to your room and sleep remember you still have school tomorrow, now that Lord Morris is here I¡¯ll see how you¡¯ll show yourziness, especially you Ling¡± the queen replied. Ling pouted and looked down. ¡°You¡¯re all dismissed¡± the king ordered and everyone bowed before leaving. ¡°Finally¡± Boi smiled and Fen looked at him. ¡°Finally what?¡± ¡°I can start calling his Highness, his highness¡± Boi replied and Fen chuckled. ¡°What are you two standing there for, let¡¯s go¡± Den smiled, signalling them to follow him. Fen and Boi rushed to him but Ling and Shine blocked them. ¡°You two will stand at the back, we¡¯ll be at his side¡± Shine eyed them. ¡°Yes your highness¡± Boi sulked and went to stand at the back of them. Den just chuckled and shook his head. He got to his room and his sisters won¡¯t stop bugging him. They kept asking him questions about earth and how everything was. ¡°Were they cute guys there?¡± Ling threw another question at him and he looked at her. ¡°What do you wanna use cute guys for, aren¡¯t you too young to talk of that¡± he creased his brows. ¡°I¡¯m not too young, I¡¯m 900 years old and I¡¯m a teenager. Everyone in my school has a lover¡± she replied. ¡°But you¡¯re not them, don¡¯t think of a lover now, think of bing a queen one day because once you¡¯re up to 1600 years old, father will select a prince for you both to marry¡± he said. ¡°Really, but you¡¯re 2000 years old, why hasn¡¯t your father given you any woman to marry?¡± Shine asked and Den sighed. ¡°Father doesn¡¯t have too, I¡¯m a male so the gods will choose for me, when they choose father will agree¡± he replied. ¡°They haven¡¯t chosen yet?¡± Ling asked. ¡°Yes and I¡¯m d, I¡¯m not ready to marry yet¡± he muttered. ¡°Oh¡± Shine muttered and let out a loud yawn. ¡°Feeling sleepy?¡± He asked and she nodded. He looked at Ling and she was already dozing. ¡°Fen, Boi, take them to their room¡± he ordered. They nodded and went to the two princesses. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± Fen tried touching Ling but she pped his hands off. ¡°I want to stay with Den,¡± she said sleepily. ¡°Me too,¡± Shine pouted. ¡°Forcefully take them out,¡± Den replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go!!¡± Boi carried Shine and ced her on his shoulders. ¡°Jesus, you¡¯ve grown heavy¡± he groaned as he carried her out while Fen forcefully carried Ling away. Once they were gone, Denid on his bed with his hands folded above his head as he rested his head on it. ¡°What kind of girl will the gods pick for me?¡± He thought. His mind went to Gianna and he shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ve been thinking about her too much now, better stop it¡± he muttered. ??????? NEXT DAY, OUZE PALACE** The rain had stopped and the morning sun was already shining brightly. Kai was still kneeling outside, he didn¡¯t sleep or move his body, although his eyes were a bit lower he still looked like he didn¡¯t care. The main gate opened and two maids stepped out with a guard. ¡°General Kia¡± the maid bowed and he looked up. ¡°The crown princess has requested for you¡± she said. Kia didn¡¯t nod or say anything, he just stood up and followed her in. He got in and met Chuyun sitting on her golden throne. He went on his knees and bowed. ¡°Greetings crown princess, princess Daiyu¡± he greeted the both of them. ¡°General Kia¡± Chuyun muttered as she stared at him. ¡°I should have given you another punishment this morning but I didn¡¯t because I¡¯ll be giving you onest chance¡± she said and he looked up. ¡°Xia Meilin¡¯s spirit had just entered that girl¡¯s body but that doesn¡¯t mean that we can¡¯t still kill the girl¡± she said. The name Xia Meilin rang on his head and he immediately shook it off. ¡°I want you to go back now and continue from where you stopped, now that you¡¯ve seen the girl¡¯s face, kill herpletely¡± Chuyun added. ¡°I won¡¯t fail you this time your highness¡± Kia bowed. ¡°Good, if you finallye back with a good result then I¡¯ll reward you with something big,¡± she said and Daiyu smiled. ¡°Well understood, your highness¡± he replied and Chuyun smiled. ¡°Rise¡± she said and Kia stood up. ¡°Daiyu escorted him outside and opened the vortex for him¡± she said and Daiyu nodded and stood up. She motioned Zachary to walk with her and he did then six maids and guards followed her from behind.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. They got out and Daiyu opened the vortex, she ordered the maids and guards to leave and they did. ¡°Kia¡± she called and he looked at her. She began moving close to him while he crossed his arms. She got closer to him and held his shoulders. ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± she said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry¡± he replied, pushing her hands off. She smirked and moved her face closer to his but he looked elsewhere, she forcefully grabbed his head and made him face her. ¡°I would love to leave now your highness¡± he pushed her back and she fell on the ground. Without turning back to look at her he stepped in. ¡°You just pushed a princess, the nerve of you¡± she smirked and scoffed. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to have you wrapped around my fingers, General Kia¡± she smiled. ??????? JADE HEAVENS** The knock on the door made Den drop his chopsticks, he looked at Fen and Boi and they both rushed to get the door. It was a maid. ¡°What do you want?¡± Boi asked. ¡°The king requested for prince Den¡± she replied. Fen rushed back to Den. ¡°The king requested for you¡± he said and Den stood up. They both found their way to the main pce hall. As usual the imperial guard will announce his entry and everyone will greet him, he also greeted the king and queen. ¡°Father, you called for me?¡± He asked after the king had told him to rise. ¡°Yes son, you¡¯ll still have to go back to earth, your mission isn¡¯tplete yet¡± the king replied. ¡°What am I to do there father?¡± He asked. ¡°You¡¯ll need to train that human on how to handle herself because the ancient princess spirit will still have to settle herself inside that human¡¯s body¡± the king said and stared at Den. ¡°It might get to a situation whereby she might want to destroy everyone all in the name of revenge and I¡¯ll need you to help her control herself, she won¡¯t be too strong also and her enemies might use that opportunity to kill her again so you should still protect her. It¡¯ll be harder than the first task that¡¯s why the gods have decided for you not to do it alone¡± the kingpleted. ¡°Who¡¯s with me?¡± Den asked and next thing came the voice of the imperial guard. ¡°Crown prince of the peacock is here,¡± the imperial guard announced. Slowly Den turned back to meet a guy just like him, long blue hair, long blue rope, blue eyes, blue eyebrows too. The guy looked a lot older than him. ¡°Who¡¯s he?¡± He asked when the guy got to them and bowed. ¡°He¡¯s the ancient prince Rennie from peacock pce, he was the chosen husband for Xia Meilin before she died¡± the king replied and Den eyes widened. CAHPTER 32 THOUGHT I鈥橫 JUST A MARE BOOK ¡°What?¡± Den replied not getting anything. The queen smiled and motioned prince Rennie to rise and he did. ¡°Thousands of years ago before Xia Meilin had died, the gods had already chosen the one for her, they were both destined to be together and to marry once they were back from their mission¡± ¡°Back then, Xia Meilin was sent to the demon kingdom to represent the war while prince Rennie was sent to handle the bandit at fire pce, it was decided that when they bothe back they will both marry but Xia Meilin never returned, she had died during that war after defeating the demon king¡± the queen exined. Den brows was still creased as he looked at the blue guy.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So why is he here now, that was before right? The princess is now dead so I don¡¯t think there¡¯ll be any need for¡­ ¡°They will, I was the chosen one and since she¡¯s getting recanalized I¡¯m sure the gods will call me back¡± Rennie cut Den off. Den scoffed and faced his father. ¡°But father, is there not a way you can talk to the gods about this. I don¡¯t need any help. I can handle it myself plus I have Fen and Boi with me¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s not as easy as you think Den, there are a lot of things that might happen, some we might not even expect so it¡¯s better to have back ups plus Rennie is a lot more older and stronger than you, there are a lot of things you can learn from him¡± the king replied and Rennie smiled proudly. Den bit his lips hard, he still felt like arguing but he just had to restrain himself. He doesn¡¯t like the idea of this Rennie guy being Xia Meilin¡¯s chosen husband. Not that he can¡¯t stand it but Xia Meilin is inside Gianna¡¯s body now, does this mean he¡¯s going to be with Gianna all the time. What if she starts falling for him. What if he falls for her? ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much Den, Rennie is a good guy, he¡¯s from our side¡± the queen said, waking Den up from his thoughts. Den just forced a smile and nodded. He looked at Rennie and Rennie smiled at him. He smiled back but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Both of you are free to go back now¡± the king said. Both Den and Rennie smiled before stepping out. Fen and Boi stood up and followed them from behind. They got out and Den began doing some finger formations to open the vortex for earth when Rennie suddenly stopped him. ¡°Let me do it instead, I¡¯m older than you are¡± he said, pushing Den at the back. ¡°Really??, With how many years then?¡± Den crossed his arms. Rennie turned back and looked at him. ¡°Eight thousand years, I¡¯m ten thousand years old,¡± he replied. Boiughed out but immediately closed his mouth. ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± Rennie asked. ¡°You¡¯re an old man,¡± Boi replied. ¡°And you¡¯re a small kid, I might be old but I look younger, that¡¯s one thing about me. I never age¡± he said proudly and did the formations then opened the vortex. ¡°Wait¡± Fen stopped him and Rennie looked back. ¡°You haven¡¯t disguised yet plus you haven¡¯t changed your name,¡± he said. Rennie smiled and faced front back. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me,¡± he replied and stepped in. Den stepped in too. Fen and Boi looked at themselvesst and stepped in before the vortex closed. ??????? EARTH, BLISS COLLEGE** Her eyes slowly went open and she blinked more than twice before sitting up. ¡°Why do I feel different?¡± She asked herself as she tried to recall things but couldn¡¯t. The only thing she remembered was that Nevaeh was seriously ill yesterday morning. ¡°Nevaeh¡± she muttered and stood up then grabbed her morning rope and put it on. Nevaeh was not in the bed with her so she went to the bathroom to check and Nevaeh was still not there. ¡°Where is she?¡± She muttered and stepped out then walked past a huge mirror to leave the room but what she saw made her freeze. She slowly turned back to the mirror and looked at it, she¡­ She was not that one there, she was seeing someone else¡¯s face. Slowly she brought her hands up to touch her face then moved it up to the long hair she was seeing. ¡°What is this?¡± She muttered, looking at her clothes. In the mirror, she¡¯s putting on a white long robe and stockings while in real life she¡¯s putting on a singlet, shorts and a long morning rope. They were two different things she¡¯s seeing. In the mirror, she looked like an unfamiliar historical princess while in real life she looked like her. Wait! How is she even sure that she looked like herself, what is happening because she doesn¡¯t understand. The creaking sound of the door was heard and in the mirror she turned back to her original self. Turning back, she met Nevaeh entering with a takeaway and two canned cokes. ¡°Anna, you¡¯re awake are you okay?¡± Nevaeh asked, moving closer to her. Wait, why was Nevaeh asking if she was okay, isn¡¯t she the one that¡¯s something to be asking her that?? Nevaeh is the sick one here not her!! ¡°I should be asking you that, you were sick yesterday morning,¡± Gianna replied. ¡°Oh, that.. I¡¯m fine now¡± Nevaeh smiled and dropped the takeaway and coke on the table. Gianna blinked and looked at her before asking what she wanted to ask. ¡°What about me, was I sick?¡± She asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, you passed out yesterday so Angie brought you back in ¡± Nevaeh shrugged. ¡°I passed out? Where?¡± Gianna asked. ¡°Outside but you look fine now. Come on, go shower up and have breakfast, we won¡¯t be having ss till 12pm¡± Nevaeh replied, opening her takeaway already. ¡°Oh¡± Gianna nodded and slowly walked inside the bathroom. Everything was still looking confused to her, she didn¡¯t even understand herself anymore. Who was that woman she saw in the mirror, was it real or was she seeing things?? She shook her head and turned on the shower, lllllllq90 allowing the cold water to drop on her body. She had just woken up and she¡¯s already overthinking and over seeing or imagining things. Maybe this cold shower would help fix her day, just maybe. *** ROOM 150** Zachary slowly opened the door and walked in, he met Colton and Jett eating together on the little dining table. ¡°Zach¡± Colton called but Zachary didn¡¯t look at him, he just walked straight to his wardrobe and began selecting some things. ¡°Are you okay, you didn¡¯t sleep herest night plus I tried calling you but you never picked up?¡± He asked. Zachary paused and turned back to look at him. ¡°Where did you get my number from?¡± He asked. ¡°Your phone¡± Colton replied and Zachary faced his wardrobe back. ¡°I wish he didn¡¯te back¡± Jett scoffed and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m done eating, Colton let¡¯s go to ss¡± he said and began leaving. Colton wiped his mouth with the tissues and stood up. ¡°This boy, he couldn¡¯t even dispose of what he ate, he just left everything for me¡± he muttered and began packing the tes and drinks. ¡°Zach we¡¯ll be leaving now, you don¡¯t have ss till twelve so try resting, you look really stressed¡± Colton said and left. Zachary then sat on his bed, closed his eyes and began rubbing his head. Sincest night, his head has been hurting really bad, his chest has been burning up too and he doesn¡¯t know why. His book flew to his front and opened. ~ Colton is right, you look too stress~ Zachary didn¡¯t bother reading it, he just stood up and took off his shirt. The book flew to his front again and opened. ~ you can try resting to figure out what is wrong with you~ Zachary used his powers to push the book back to his bed. ¡°I hate it when you tell me what to do, you¡¯re just a mare book¡± he muttered and walked up to the mirror. His eyes went to his dragon tattoo and his head began hurting. He suddenly saw the blur image of a small boy stroking a small dragon and it cleared off immediately. He shook his head and walked back to his book. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this dragon in my chest?¡± He asked but the book didn¡¯t open. ¡°I asked a question,¡± he said but the book still didn¡¯t open. He brought his hands to the book and tried opening it but it refused to open. ¡°What is wrong with you!¡± He snapped and the book opened. ~thought I¡¯m just a mare book~ CAHPTER 33 I THINK I鈥橵E OVERLOOKED YOU ENOUGH ¡°Seriously¡± Zachary frowned and stood up. The book flew to his front and opened again. ~ I think that tattoo on your chest is personal because I don¡¯t know anything about it, if you want to find out about it, you¡¯ll just have to rx and look into it~ Zachary shook his head after reading it and he went into the restroom. ¡°I¡¯ll do all that after killing that short earthling,¡± he muttered. ??????? ROOM 149** The vortex opened and the duo stepped out of it, they were back to their hostel room already. ¡°Wait, I have a question¡± Elvis raised his hands and Angie looked at him. ¡°Where will this old guy stay?¡± He asked, referring to Rennie who just entered with them. ¡°I¡¯m not old!¡± Rennie snapped. He had already transformed to a human, even though his hair was still blue but it was now short. His eyebrows were short too and he looked a lot younger as a human. ¡°If you¡¯re not old then what are you, don¡¯t you know that if you were a human and you were ten thousand years old, you would have been dead by now¡± Elvis replied. ¡°And I bet you also don¡¯t know that if you were a human and you were two thousand years old you would have also been dead too¡± Rennie fired back and Elvis rolled his eyes. ¡°At least I¡­ ¡°That¡¯s enough for both of you¡± Angie sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t call enough kid, I¡¯m the one who will say it because I¡¯m the oldest¡± Rennie snapped and Rick and Angie exchanged confused looks. ¡°Uhm, ancient prince, don¡¯t you think you should change your name too?¡± Rick asked. ¡°No, my name is beautiful just the way I am, and Angie I think that Angie is too dum. It makes you look like a girl¡± Rennie replied with a shortugh while Angie just made faces at him. ¡°Hey watch the way you talk to his highness, his name is Angelo and it¡¯s more attractive than yours¡± Elvis eyes him. ¡°He wishes¡± Rennie rolled his eyes and sighed. ¡°I feel ufortable without my peacock fan, I¡¯ll be right back¡± he said and without waiting, he began doing some finger formations. Once he was done a deep blue vortex opened and he made to jump in but Angie¡¯s voice Interrupted him. ¡°ss will start by¡­ ¡°12, I know,¡± he replied and jumped in. ¡°I hate him,¡± Rick muttered. ¡°You can¡¯t hate him more than me¡± Elvis scoffed and sat down on the bed. ¡°The most annoying thing was that he was acting like a nice person in front of his majesty but he¡¯s a brat!¡± Rick scoffed.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He¡¯s just like his pce name, as proud as a peacock¡± Angie sighed and sat on the bed too. Throughout, Rick and Elvis kept insulting him but Angie¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t there at all. He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about that peacock guy being the chosen husband for Xia Meilin. He just hoped that the chance had ended when Xia Meilin had died because now that Xia Meilin¡¯s spirit is inside Meilin¡¯s body, he would try to get close to her and he¡¯s just too reckless. ??????? 12pm** Both Nevaeh and Gianna stepped out of their hostel room together. ¡°We¡¯ll be having maths today and I hate maths¡± Gianna groaned and Nevaeh chuckled. ¡°Maths is your worst subject I know but you can sit at the back, just thank God that you¡¯re already short so Professor Qin won¡¯t even notice you¡± Nevaeh said and Gianna smiled. Someone rushed to them and they turned to see a cute looking girl. ¡°Harmony?¡± Gianna called and the girl waved with a huge smile. ¡°You know her?¡± Nevaeh asked and Gianna nodded. ¡°How, where?¡± Nevaeh asked again. ¡°When you were sick, we walked to ss together,¡± she replied. ¡°Oh¡± Nevaeh replied and began eyeing the Harmony girl from head to toes. ¡°Harmony meet my bestie Nevaeh¡± Gianna introduced and Harmony waved with a smile. Nevaeh forced a smile at her and waved too, strangely the girl¡¯s cuteness was looking strange in her eyes. ¡°You two won¡¯t mind if I walk with you guys today?¡± Harmony asked and Gianna shrugged. They began going to ss together, Nevaeh and Gianna kept talking while Harmony would try to force herself in. They were about climbing the stairs when they met that annoying guy again. ¡°Can this day not get any stressful?¡± Gianna muttered and rubbed her forehead. ¡°Little retard¡± Jett calleding opposite them with Colton beside him. ¡°Dude can you just leave this girl alone¡± Colton sighed and Jett shook his head. He moved closer to her and stopped at her front. ¡°Have you forgotten? We had unfinished business yesterday¡± he smiled. ¡°What unfinished business?¡± Nevaeh asked with a frown but he ignored her. ¡°Let¡¯s make this easy,e with me¡± he grabbed Gianna¡¯s hand and she pulled it back immediately. ¡°I saide with me¡± he tried grabbing her hands again and Nevaeh came to hold him from behind. ¡°Why do you always act like a kid, Jett¡± she said angrily. Jett scoffed and pushed her off making her fall on the ground while Colton shook his head with a sigh. ¡°How I act or what I do with Little shorty retard is none of your business¡± he snapped and moved to Gianna and grabbed her hands again. He tried leaving with her but she pulled him back instead. ¡°Have your mother ever taught you manners?¡± She asked. ¡°Huh?¡± He replied. ¡°Did your mother ever tell you that it¡¯s not nice to just manhandle a girl just because she¡¯s weak?¡± She asked again. By now, students that had sses by this time were alreadying out, while the ones that just finished their sses began going back to their hostel too. They all stopped and began looking at what was happening ?Isn¡¯t that Gianna and Jett, do they wanna finally fight There were murmurs that could be heard from some students that were watching. Angie Rick and Elvis just arrived also. They saw the scene and Rick began tapping Angie. ¡°Angie, look it¡¯s her¡± Rick pointed. ¡°I know I can see,¡± Angie replied, still looking. Zachary also came out of the hostel and stopped too. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the short earthling and this annoying earthling¡± he muttered. His book wanted to open but he forcefully held it tight. Jett scoffed and tried to pull his hands off but he couldn¡¯t. He creased his brows and tried pulling his hands away from her grip but he still couldn¡¯t. ¡°Let go of me!!¡± He ordered and she smirked. ¡°I said let go of me!!¡± He repeated. ¡°Bite me¡± she replied with a smug look and everyone gasped. Jett brought his second hand and tried hitting her but she cought it too. ¡°I think I¡¯ve overlooked you a lot¡± she muttered and lifted him up in the air. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, they couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. Angie kept smiling proudly while Zachary just watched without any emotions visible on his face. ¡°Hey put me down¡± Jett said fearfully but Gianna threw him on the floor instead, making his buttnd hard on the hard concrete. ¡°Oh my God!!¡± Colton shouted. CAHPTER 34 I Don鈥檛 Speak Spanish Everyone¡¯s eyes widened with what they just saw, Gianna had just carried Jett and threw him on the floor like he was some toy. Jett kept lying on the ground and groaning in pain. ¡°Jett, are you okay?¡± Colton asked, rushing up to him. ¡°It hurts¡± Jett winced painfully. Nevaeh immediately moved closer to Gianna who kept looking at her hands like she didn¡¯t know what she had just done. ¡°Anna, how did you do that?¡± She asked. Gianna stared at her and looked at her hands again before shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she replied. ¡°Whatever that was, it was awesome. It looks like you¡¯ve been working out¡± Nevaeh smiled. Gianna held her head tight and immediately rushed out of the ce. ¡°Anna¡± Nevaeh wanted to rush after her but Angie held her back. ¡°You stay here, I¡¯ll go¡± he said and ran after her. Nevaeh bit her lips tight and turned to look at Jett who was still groaning on the floor. She smirked and walked up to him. ¡°How does that feel?¡± She asked but Jett angrily eyed her. She smiled and kicked his butt hard making him cry painfully. ¡°Hey stop that¡± Colton pushed her off and she scoffed. ¡°How does that feel too painful right?¡± She asked but he continued groaning. ¡°Serves you right¡± she smiled and turned back to see Elvis and Rick looking at her, she eyed them and began climbing the staircase to the ss. ¡°Should we wait for his highness?¡± Elvis asked. ¡°No, let¡¯s go to ss. Angie will meet us¡± Rick replied and climbed the stairs too. Elvis stared at Jett one more time before following Rick while Colton and some other boys helped carry Jett to the clinic then other students began leaving. Harmony looked left and right and made to go after Gianna and Angie but someone held her back. She turned to see Zachary ring at her and she gasped. ¡°And what do you think you¡¯re doing here?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°I¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll tell you just one thing, go back or I¡¯ll be the one to kill you myself¡± he warned. ¡°But her highness asked me toe, I can¡¯t disobey her orders¡± she replied. ¡°Autumn, go back and don¡¯t let me see you here again¡± he cut her off and began leaving. Autumn rushed to hug him from behind immediately. ¡°You know I came here for you right?¡± She said in tears. Zachary just removed her hands from him and climbed up the stairspletely. Autumn angrily stamped her feet on the floor and clenched her fist tight. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere till I kill her myself¡± she said. ??????? LADY¡¯S RESTROOM** Gianna got in and locked herself in. She began breathing heavily as she stared at her hands. It¡¯s her body, she can feel what just happened. When she lifted Jett up, she knew that it wasn¡¯t her. It feels like she has been controlled by someone else. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what is happening to me¡± she muttered and walked to the basin, switched on the tap and began rinsing her face with water. After rinsing her face, she looked up at the mirror and almost fell as the result of shock. It was the historical princess again still in her white long rope and pale face. ¡°Who are you?¡± She asked but the image in the mirror smirked at her. ¡°Ahh¡± she screamed and blocked her mouth immediately Slowly, she brought her hands to her face to see if she was the one smirking but she wasn¡¯t. ¡°Who are you!!¡± She asked again. ¡°You should be thankful, you should have been dead since yesterday but you¡¯re using my powers and spirit to stay alive¡± the image in the mirror replied in a husky and tripled voice. Gianna shook her head and held her head tight. ¡°Go away, stop messing up my mind¡± she shouted. ¡°Are you sure, don¡¯t you know that¡­ if I leave you will die¡± the image replied and Gianna began seeing triple. She could see the blur image of herself falling into a huge ocean. ¡°That¡¯s not true, I¡¯m not dead¡± she shook her head. ¡°Believe it or not¡± the imagine smirked and Gianna opened her eyes. She punched the mirror and it broke into pieces then the historical princess image disappeared and turned back to her. She looked at her hands and it was bleeding already. ¡°Gianna¡± someone began banging the door. ¡°Open the door for me, it¡¯s Angie¡± he shouted. She looked at herself and the wounds began healing by itself. Her eyes widened as she stared at her hands. ¡°This is not real!!¡± She screamed. Angie sighed from outside and closed his eyes then he materialized inside. ¡°Anna¡± he called and she looked at him fearfully. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid,¡± he said with a short smile. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked in a shaky voice. ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to youter but for now, let¡¯s go to ss because we arete¡± he replied. She slowly nodded and he led her out of the restroom. When they got to the ssroom, Professor Qin stopped teaching and looked at them angrily. ¡°I hateteness in my ss,¡± he said. ¡°We are sorry sir, something keeps on and.. ¡°Keep your excuses for yourself¡± he cut Angie off and looked at Gianna then eyed her from head to toes. ¡°And you!, As short as you are you won¡¯t allow some simple maths to work in your brain but you can go chill out with this big guy in the toilet right?¡± He said and students beganughing. Gianna riled up in that statement, she wanted to move forward but Angie held her hand tight. She pushed him away and walked closer to the professor. ¡°I dare you to say that again¡± she said, her eyes looking into his eyes without fear. ¡°Anna what are you doing¡± Nevaeh whispered but Gianna ignored. Professor Qin looked left and right and straightened up. ¡°I said as short as you are you can¡¯t learn simple maths but you can chill in the bathroom with a guy that should be like 12 inches taller than you¡± he repeated with a ¡®what are you gonna do about that¡¯ look Gianna grabbed his neck angrily and pinned him to the board. ¡°Anna¡± Angie immediately pulled her back and hid her at his back while Professor Qin touched his neck and gasped. ¡°How dare youy your tiny hands on me, go and stand under the sun¡± he ordered. Gianna¡¯s head began hurting, she shook it lightly and looked left and right then sighed. That spirit had controlled her again. ¡°Yes professor¡± she said dryly and began going out but just before she could reach the door, someone¡¯s hand blocked her. ¡°She¡¯s not going anywhere¡± the person said and Gianna slowly looked up, her eyes widened slightly. Even though she doesn¡¯t know him, it just looks as if she knows him. He was an extremely handsome guy with short blue hair that had some fringe at the front. He was very tall, maybe he should be called the tallest plus his body was also perfectly okay and he was holding a huge peacock fan. He¡¯s also dressed in blue clothing from head to toe, blue jacket, blue jeans, blue backpack everything in his body was just blue. By now the whole ss had already started looking at him and murmuring about how handsome and tall he looks. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m being weed by another supernatural¡± Zachary said to himself as he stared at the guy from where he was sitting. ¡°Help me figure out who he is,¡± he said to his invisible book and it opened. ~ Have you heard of peacock pce~ ¡°Yes, what happened to it?¡± He asked. ~ he¡¯s the crown prince of the ce, but you shouldn¡¯t go near him because he¡¯s a lot older and stronger than you are, he¡¯s ten thousand years of age and¡­ Zachary closed the book. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for details,¡± he muttered. ¡°And who are you?¡± Prof Qin asked, eyeing Mr blue from head to toe. ¡°I¡¯m prince Rennie from the peacock pce¡± he replied in a dramatic ascent and the ss beganughing. ¡°Whatever you call yourself, I haven¡¯t seen you here before, are you new?¡± He asked me Rennie nodded. ¡°Listen I don¡¯t think you know the rules of this school but the professors are allowed to.. Hmm Hmm Hmm¡±.. Professor Qin was talking when Rennie suddenly held his speech. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t speak Spanish¡± he said and the ssughed even more. Angie was busy ring at him from behind, his head was a little close to removing some smokes with how annoying this guy was.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. *Ancient prince I know everything, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not smart to show off your powers in front of humans* Angie said through a mind link and Rennie rolled his eyes. *How many times will I tell you to stop telling me what to do, I¡¯m damn older than you* he replied angrily and faced Gianna again. ¡°Mydy, let me walk you to your seat¡± he said and Gianna nodded with a smile. CAHPTER 35 Loud It He wrapped his hands around her shoulders and led her to her seat that was beside Nevaeh. He winked at her again and went to sit at the back. Angie closed his eyes tight and snapped his fingers and professor Qin released his breath immediately. He sighed and walked back to his seat that was now in the middle of Elvis and Rick. Professor Qin straightened up and arranged his suit. ¡°If not for the pay I¡¯m receiving I could have left this school since, stupid students¡± he said and faced the board. He began teaching but Gianna couldn¡¯t concentrate, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what was wrong with her. ??????? AFTER CLASS, GIRLS HOSTEL** ¡°What was the meaning of what happened earlier?¡± Nevaeh asked as she walked through the corridors with Gianna. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Gianna replied and Nevaeh looked at her. ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t understand?, This morning you carried Jett up and threw him on the floor then you disrespected the math professor¡± she almost screamed. ¡°Oh that¡± Gianna muttered and took her lips in. ¡°Don¡¯t take your lips in and just tell me, remember that we decided to tell eachother everything?¡± Nevaeh asked. ¡°You won¡¯t understand if I exin, I also don¡¯t even understand¡± Gianna sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll guess then, you drank ck bear?¡± Nevaeh said. ¡°No!!, Eww¡± Gianna replied. ¡°That¡¯s the only thing I can think of now Anna, you¡¯re acting like a drunkard¡± Nevaeh sighed and they finally got to their hostel room. Once they got in, Gianna closed the door and held Nevaeh¡¯s hand then pinned her to it and stood really close to her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nevaeh whispered. ¡°If I tell you, promise not to tell anyone?¡± Gianna asked. ¡°O-okay¡± Nevaeh replied with an unsure tone. ¡°I¡¯m being controlled by a spirit¡± she whispered and Nevaeh gasped with widened eyes. ¡°A spirit?¡± She asked and Gianna nodded. Slowly, Nevaeh¡¯s cheeks began swelling like she was gathering some air inside while Gianna stared at her confusedly. Next thing Nevaeh puffed the air out and burst out into a hugeughter. Gianna blinked and stepped away from her while Nevaeh held her stomach as she tried controlling herself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean tough but don¡¯t you think that this is too much to lie of, first it was I have superpowers and now it is I¡¯m being controlled by a spirit, please Anna don¡¯t kill me before my time¡± Nevaeh shook her head in admistughter and cleaned the tears from her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me??, Finee with me then¡± Gianna scoffed and took Nevaeh¡¯s hands then took her to the mirror. ¡°Look at the mirror and tell me what you¡¯re seeing?¡± She asked, staring at her in anger. Nevaeh looked at it with creased brows and her eyes widened, she immediately turned to look at Anna who smirked. ¡°It¡¯s you¡± she whispered andughed again. Gianna immediately looked at the mirror and she could see herself. ¡°But¡­. ¡°Just give it up Anna, you¡¯re 19 years old you should start thinking like one, stop all this funny character¡± Nevaeh rolled her eyes. ¡°I really saw¡­. Gianna was interrupted when a knock sounded on the door. ¡°I¡¯ll get it¡± Nevaeh replied and walked to open the door. It was a girl holding some flyers. ¡°You don¡¯t wanna miss the Saturday frat party going on at the frat boys house¡± she said, giving the flyer to Nevaeh. ¡°Also keep some for yourself friend too, she¡¯s invited¡± she added and gave Nevaeh another flyer before leaving. Nevaeh shut the door and walked back in. ¡°Who was that?¡± Gianna asked ¡°Frat boys will be throwing another party on Saturday and we are invited¡± she replied with a smile. ??????? ROOM 150** The door kicked open and Colton stepped while holding Jett who was still struggling to walk. ¡°Are you fine now?¡± Colton asked. ¡°No, take me to the bed¡± Jett replied and Colton walked him up to the bed and made him sit down. ¡°Ahh, sh*t, raise me up!!¡± Jett screamed and Colton immediately raised him up. ¡°Why did you make me sit, you idiot!!¡± Jett yelled and Colton just gave him an unbelievable look. ¡°Me??, Idiot?¡± He said. ¡°You know clearly that I broke my butt bones and you still made me sit.. an*mal!¡± Jett spatted and Colton gasped. ¡°You¡¯re even calling me an an*mal you ungreatfull brat, help yourself!¡± Colton scoffed and pushed him off. Jett fell on the floor and Colton looked down at him. ¡°Please I¡¯m sorry help me up, you¡¯re not an an*mal anymore¡± Jett pleaded. ¡°Loud it¡± Colton smiled. ¡°I said you¡¯re not an an*mal, I¡¯m the an*mal!!¡± Jett shouted and Colton smiled wider. Zachary was just sitting on his bed, going through his book and stylishly looking at them. Colton bent and picked Jett up while someone knocked on the door. ¡°I¡¯ll get it¡± Zachary replied and stood up. He deliberately walked in the middle of them, making Jett fall back again. ¡°Ouch!, Damn you!!¡± Jett winced out. Zachary acted like he didn¡¯t hear and opened the door to meet a guy standing there. The moment the guy saw him, he began shaking in fear. ¡°What do you want?¡± He asked with a frown. With shaky hands and legs the boy raised a flyer up. ¡°The Frat boys¡­ will be hosting ¡­ a .. party at their ce on¡­ Saturday night ¡­ and everyone¡¯s invited¡± he stammered.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Zachary never removed his eyes from him as he collected the flyer. He went through it and looked at the guy. ¡°You can leave¡± he said and the guy nodded. The guy took two steps forward before turning backwards. ¡°If you can ¡­ give these two.. to your roomies¡± he stammered again. Zachary collected it from him and locked the door. ¡°Colbon, Colbon¡¯s friend. These are for you¡± he said and dropped the flyer on a table. ¡°Thank you but it¡¯s still Colton¡± Colton replied, he had helped Jett up and they were already going to the bed again. Zachary nodded and passed their middle again, pushing Jett on the floor¡­. Again!! ¡°Come on man!!¡± Jett cried and Colton rubbed his forehead. **** ROOM 149** Angie sat on the bed, reading a book while Rennie sat with Elvis and Rick as they were ying go. ¡°And I won again¡± Rennie smiled and fanned himself with his huge fan while Rick and Elvis frowned. ¡°Stupid game, I¡¯m done ying¡± Elvis scattered the game and Rennie touched his shoulders. ¡°Elvis let me talk to you as a big brother¡± he said and Elvis looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s okay to not know anything¡± he said with a loudugh and Elvis pushed his hands off. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t even be called an ancient prince, you should be called a Grandpa Instead because I¡¯m sure you¡¯re older than our king¡± Elvis eyed him. ¡°Ha ha, very funny¡± Rennie scoffed. Someone knocked on the door and Rick stood up immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll get it,¡± he said and went to the door. ¡°Rick, we know that you¡¯ll get it, what is the point of announcing it?¡± Rennie scoffed and Angie shook his head. Rick just ignored and opened the door, it was a guy holding some flyers. ¡°Hell friend just wanted to tell you and your roommates that you¡¯re invited for the Saturday night frat party¡± the guy said. Rick smiled and collected it. ¡°Xie Xie¡± he bowed and locked the door. ¡°Who was it?¡± Angie asked standing up and began moving to him but Rennie was fast enough to get to Rick. He pushed Angie back and collected the flyer from Rick. ¡°I¡¯ll go through it first, I¡¯m the oldest¡± he replied and went through it. ¡°Oh, frat party, as in some college boys party in their house¡± he said. ¡°I know what frat means¡± Angie rolled his eyes. ¡°Oops sorry, thought you didn¡¯t¡± Rennie smirked and Rick scoffed silently. ¡°I¡¯ll be going to the mall to get some clothes for myself because tomorrow is Saturday, anyone needs any?¡± He asked. ¡°We are good,¡± Angie replied. ¡°Suit yourselves I¡¯m off¡± he disappeared off. ¡°I thought we were supposed to be careful on how we use our powers?¡± Rick asked. ¡°That was what I thought too¡± Elvis muttered. ¡°Just leave him, it looks like I¡¯ll have to go back to Jade heavens and talk to father about his behavior, he¡¯s not like the rumors had described him¡± Angie scoffed. ¡°How am I even sure that he¡¯s the chosen one for princess Xia Meilin before she died?¡± Rick asked ¡°Correction Rick, it¡¯s was¡­ he was the chosen one for him but not anymore¡± Angie replied. Chapter 36 NEXT DAY** ¡°Free day today, no sses yayeee!!¡± Gianna stretched as she came out of the bathroom. Nevaeh had just finished dressing up, she applied some lipstick on her lips and turned back to look at Gianna who was busy dancing in her towels ¡°Lazy bones, dress up let¡¯s go to the cafeteria¡± Nevaeh chuckled. ¡°Yeah that¡¯s what I wanna do¡­ Wait!! Cafeteria??, Why can¡¯t you just cook here. I was nning to spend my day byying down on this bed and doing nothing¡± Gianna pouted. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t work that way sweetie, dress up and meet me at the cafeteria, I¡¯ll order some food for us, what would you love to eat?¡± Nevaeh asked, getting ready to twist the door knob. ¡°Hmm¡­. Crab Rangoon with some orange juice¡± Gianna replied and Nevaeh gave her a thumb up before leaving. After Nevaeh had left, Gianna took off the towel and began changing, she went to the mirror to brush her hair but she frozed when she saw that princess again. She immediately stepped away from the mirror and dropped the brush. ¡°This is the third time, no it¡¯s not real¡± she said in a shaky voice then stretched her hands to her bag and it flew straight to her She screamed and fell down immediately. ¡°It¡¯s still not real¡± she whispered. Someone knocked the door and without thinking she told the person toe in. It opened and the person stepped in. ¡°Morning princess¡±¡­ The moment she heard the voice, she spranged up immediately. That was a male voice and luckily she was dressed already so she just slowly turned to see who it was. It was that blue guy again. ¡°What are you doing here, how did you even enter?, Didn¡¯t you see the female security outside?¡± She asked all at once. ¡°Oh that, I made myself invisible¡± he smiled. ¡°You what?¡± She asked and he shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, let¡¯s go have breakfast¡± he said and took her hand but she pulled back immediately and raised her chin up then cleared her throat. ¡°This is a girl¡¯s room I need you to leave, what if I was dressing?¡± She asked. ¡°What if you were dressing?¡± He muttered and stared at her. ¡°If you were dressing then it doesn¡¯t matter, ask me why¡± he replied and she blinked. ¡°Why?¡± She asked. He walked closer to her and she moved back till she got to the wall. He caged her with his both hands and smiled, looking down at her. ¡°I¡¯m your future husband that¡¯s why so it¡¯s normal¡± he replied with a simple shurg. Gianna kept looking up at him and blinking till the door opened and Harmony stepped in. She frozed and covered her mouth immediately. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just thought you were free and we could have breakfast together, I didn¡¯t know that you were busy, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry¡± she bowed twice and rushed out. Gianna shook her head and escaped by passing under Rennie¡¯s hands since she was short enough to do so. ¡°Wait Harmony it¡¯s not what you think, I¡¯m not together with him¡±¡­ she called as she chased after her. Rennie just smiled and dusted his shoulders before disappearing off. ??????? CAFETERIA** The cafeteria was field with students eating and talking. Nevaeh was seen standing at the counter and cing her orders when Elvis came in with Rick. ¡°Good morning miss line¡­ ¡°It¡¯s miss Lyn¡± the waitress corrected Elvis with a frown. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we wanna ce our others now¡± Elvis replied. ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait because I¡¯m answering this girl¡± Miss Lyn pointed Nevaeh. ¡°Alright no problem we¡¯ll just¡­ ¡°What??, I can¡¯t wait I¡¯m hungry and I need something to eat now¡± Elvis cut Rick off. ¡°So what about me?, Don¡¯t you think I need something to eat too?¡± Nevaeh said from where she was standing. ¡°Who cares about you, your appetite is not as strong as mine¡± Elvis replied. ¡°You!!¡± She seethed and hit his head with her hand. ¡°Ouch!¡± Elvis winced. ¡°How dare you disrespect me because you¡¯re hungry?¡± She asked, standing akimbo. Rick decided to leave them and sit down on his seat and as he went to sit, Zachary entered the cafeteria and walked straight to the counter not minding the people that were arguing. ¡°Chinese noddles¡± he ordered. Miss Lyn nodded and began packing it for him. Once she was done, she handed it to him then he paid her and began leaving. Nevaeh saw Zachary leaving and she stopped arguing with Elvis immediately. ¡°Hey stop¡± she rushed to his front and blocked him with her both hands spread on the air. ¡°How dare you¡­. She pushed when she looked at his face, her head began hurting and she began seeing some blur image of her being strangled by someone. Zachary scoffed silently and walked past her while she shook her head back to earth. ¡°How dare you ce your order before me, couldn¡¯t you wait in the line¡± she yelled and faced front only to meet Elvis cing his orders already. ¡°Damn you little screw ball¡± she muttered. Elvis took too much time into cing his orders, Nevaeh and the other students had to wait for almost an hour before Elvis was done. ¡°Thanks for ordering all the rice¡± Nevaeh red at him as he left with a very big tray of food. Then she stepped forward next and made her own orders before going back to pick a sit for herself. ¡°How long will this Anna take just to dress up¡± she muttered silently and almost immediately Gianna entered the cafeteria. She searched for Nevaeh and when she saw her, she hurriedly rushed to sit with her. ¡°Guess what happened when you left¡± She said ¡°What?¡± Nevaeh asked and Gianna looked left and right. ¡°You know that new guy that calls himself peacock prince?¡± She asked. ¡°The blue guy?¡± Nevaeh creased her brows. ¡°Hmm, that one, he came to our room¡± she said and Nevaeh eyes widened. ¡°Our room?¡± She repeated and Gianna nodded. ¡°What was he looking for there?¡± She asked. ¡°Me! He said I was his future husband!, That tall maniac¡± Gianna scoffed. ¡°That was disrespectful, what if you were dressing?¡± Nevaeh asked and Gianna shurgged. While they were taking, Zachary was silently listening to their conversations. ¡°Future husband?¡± He muttered with a creased brow. ??????Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. JADE HEAVENS** Den got to the pce, he ignore all the greetings he received and bowed once he got to the king¡¯s front. ¡°Den, why are you here?¡± The king asked. ¡°Father¡± Den called still bowing. ¡°Rise my son¡± the king said but Den didn¡¯t rise. ¡°Please father I need a little favor from you¡± he pleaded. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± The king asked and Den looked up. ¡°It¡¯s about prince Rennie please I need you to talk to the gods and send him back¡± he pleaded. Chapter 37 ¡°I can¡¯t do that Den, my job is to listen to the gods and pass out the message for you guys to do, this was what they asked me to do, I can¡¯t argue with our creator or else I¡¯ll die just the way my father died, do you want me to tell you the story once again?¡± He asked and Den shook his head. He was already used to the stories his father had been telling him, he¡¯s tired of listening to the same story about when the gods asked his father¡¯s father to marry a woman and he refused so they killed him then made his father the king of Jade heavens AKA the one and only strongest kingdom among all. Normally, no one can get direct message from the gods the way his father do, the Jade heavens and the Jade disciples are the closest to the gods before any other supernaturals. In earth, they would call their gods, God just like how the strong pastors are always close to God that was just how the Jade king was close to the gods. Only the kings has the ability tomunicate with the gods personally, and the gods does not decided who you can date or love, you¡¯re free to do that, the only thing they do is to tell you what will happen and how you can try defending it plus they pick the wife for the royals and it¡¯s notpulsory for you to love the wife they give you, you just don¡¯t argue with them. That was the mistake his father¡¯s father made, he didn¡¯t like the wife the gods had chosen for him and that was why he was killed. If he was a demon he wouldn¡¯t have died because they gods doesn¡¯t pick wives for demons, they are on their own. Den sighed and slowly stood up, he really don¡¯t have a problem with what the gods will give him when it¡¯s time.. well that was what he do say before but now he can¡¯t confidently say it anymore. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him but he suddenly don¡¯t want any woman from the gods, maybe because he knows what he wants. ¡°Den stop thinking too much just go back and endure how annoying he is, the gods has a reason for asking Rennie toe with you¡± the queen said and Den looked at her. ¡°I know mother but I feel like that ancient prince is too reckless, he use his powers anyhow and he doesn¡¯t even act like someone that is ten thousand years old, he acts so immature and¡­ ¡°That¡¯s enough Den, you should remember that he¡¯s older than you so atleast talk about him with some respect¡± the king cut him off. Den sighed and folded his arms together then bowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry father¡± he apologized. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you should leave now and don¡¯t forget that we and the human aren¡¯t using the same time, it¡¯s already evening you should go and continue with your mission¡± the king replied. ¡°Yes father¡± Den bowed and stood straight. ¡°Tell Ling and Shine that I was here¡± he added before leaving. ??????? EARTH, FRAT HOUSE** It was already evening and the view was focused in the huge house that was for some popr final year college boys. On the norms, it¡¯s very rare for the final year students to invite the first year or second year students over. This should be the third time they will be inviting them and the final year students parties are always a must attend. Right now, various cars are already stopping and students were seeinging down from it. A cab just stopped and Nevaeh came down with Gianna. ¡°Woah¡± Gianna smiled, looking around. ¡°I know right, so beautiful.. let¡¯s go in¡± Nevaeh gushed and grabbed Gianna¡¯s hand and they both rushed in. Another car stopped and Jett came down with Colton. ¡°Woah this ce is so big, I bet the party will be really cool¡± Colton said and Jett scoffed. ¡°My ce is more bigger and better¡± he rolled his eyes and entered. As time was ticking more students were already finding their way in. The next car that stopped was for Violet I and Lucy then it wasn¡¯t up to a minute when a ck shinning speed bike found its way in. It stopped and the person sitting there slowly removed the helmet. ¡°Woah, he¡¯s so handsome¡­ Just kill me already¡± girls began gushing. The girls stared with watery mouth as Zachary came down from the bike dressed in ck from head to toes, looking like a s?xy gangster. He just walked in not caring about the eyes that were all over him. That was not his problem, for all her knows, he¡¯sing here just to do one thing and that thing is none other than his mission. Then the next car entered and Rick stepped down with Elvis, they went to the back and opened door for Angie toe out. ¡°This was not even necessary¡± Angie muttered as he stepped down. ¡°Ignore me your highness I¡¯m just too happy, I¡¯m finally at a party where I won¡¯t have to be guarding the door¡± Elvis said happily. Angie just chuckled and moved to him then grabbed one of his ears. ¡°Ouch!¡± Elvis winced. ¡°What have I told you about calling me your highness on earth, what if one of the humans hears you?¡± He said. ¡°Ouch! High¡­ I mean I¡¯m sorry Angie please, you know we were justing back from the Jade heavens¡± Elvis pleaded and Rick chuckled. ¡°Elvis the next time you call me your highness again I will you sleep on the floor¡± Angie said. ¡°Copied sir, I mean Angie¡± Elvis replied and Angie released him. ¡°This is a party, don¡¯t do anything unusual¡± he instructed and they both nodded. ¡°Good let¡¯s go¡± he said and they stepped in. **** The party was already active, the loud music was already ying and sold students were already dancing. Elvis had already gone to visit the food section, Rick was taking with some guys while Rennie was seen talking with some girls that were bothering him. Angie sat one ce, looking at him. He scoffed and searched for Gianna with his eyes then smiled when he saw her dancing with Nevaeh on the dance floor. ¡°She¡¯s having so much fun¡± he smiled and sighed. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be thinking of this Den, your mission is to protect her and nothing else¡± he thought sadly. Zachary on the other hand was sitting on a separate table, drinking slowly and looking at Gianna who was dancing happily with her friend. The only thought on his mind was how to look for a perfect time to kill her once and for all. Behind him it was Lucy, Violet and I. I eyes were on Angie, Violet eyes were on Rennie while Lucy kept looking at Zachary. Just watching him alone was making her core ache so bad. She began rubbing her legs together when it was getting worst. Just what was this guy doing to her, how could someone be wet just watching a guy drinking some wine. She could hold it anymore and she decided to speak up. ¡°Girls I¡¯m damn wet, I need him inside me right now¡± Lucy whispered and the girls looked at her.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh good luck on that, but I¡¯d advise you to look for another guy¡± Iughed. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Because it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯ll never look at you¡± Violet replied. ¡°That is so not true¡± Lucy frowned. ¡°Wanna bet?¡± I smirked ¡°Yes¡± Lucy replied. ¡°Okay, you¡¯ll have sex with Zachary before the party is over and you¡¯ll send us the video¡± Violet said. ¡°Piece of cake¡± Lucy scoffed. ¡°And if you fail to do so..¡± I smirked and moved her face closer to her. ¡°You¡¯ll go on your knees and apologize to Gianna in front of the whole school the next day¡± she said. Lucy eyes widened a bit. ¡°In or not in?¡± Violet smiled. Lucy closed her eyes tight and moved closer to them with a daring look on her face. ¡°Deal¡± she said. Chapter 38 Elvis eyes sparkled while looking at the foods that were arranged on the table. ¡°This is so awesome, I¡¯m really d to havee here¡± he smiled and took a chopstick and began putting different kinds of food on his te. Once he was done, he used hands to take the turkey wing and began eating it as fast as he could. ¡°Hey eat slowly, you might choke¡± someone said beside him and he turned to see Gianna looking for what to eat too. ¡°I¡¯m sorry this chicken is just so delicious, you know where I came from¡­ He said and licked his fingers then took another chicken wing. ¡°I only eat fruit and wine,¡± he replied. ¡°Just fruit and wine??, Where did youe from?.. heaven?¡± Gianna scoffed and took some rice with the chopsticks. Elvis gasped at her reply and immediately looked at her. ¡°You guests are so right, I came from heaven but it¡¯s a different kind of heaven, it¡¯s called¡­¡± He looked left and right and moved closer to her. ¡°The Jade heavens¡± he whispered. ¡°So you¡¯re a prince then, the Jade heavens I do read in novels are for royals¡± she replied. ¡°No I¡¯m a bodyguard¡± he pouted and Gianna shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not lying, I might look handsome but I really am a bodyguard¡± he said. ¡°Did you drink that ck beer?¡± Gianna suddenly asked, pointing at a beer that was on the table beside the food and he gave her a confused look. ¡°Why are you asking that?¡± He asked ¡°Because you¡¯re talking like a drunkard¡± she replied and stood up then went back to the dance floor. ¡°A drunkard?¡± Elvis muttered and rubbed his cheeks lightly. His eyes searched for the beer and he finally saw it. ¡°Hmm¡± he shrugged and opened it then began drinking. Zachary got bored of drinking and doing nothing so he decided to excuse himself outside. He stood up and walked out of the house then went to thepound. Thepound was also filled with a few students talking andughing, some kissing, some chatting and some holding hands. He just shook his head and sat on the stone outside. Since he can¡¯t make any move for now, he decided to rx here till everywhere is a bit free. His rxation was going great till someone came to sit beside him. Turning to see who it was, it was none other than¡­ Lucy. ¡°Hey¡± she smiled but he faced his front and acted like he didn¡¯t see her. ¡°You look so lonely, not having fun at the party?¡± She asked, ying with her hair but Zachary still didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t answering Lucy bit her lips slightly and brought her hands to get a thick jacket. ¡°Just when I thought that I¡¯ll be cold here, I was wrong.. it¡¯s so hot in here¡± she muttered and began taking off her jacket slowly. Now, she was left with just an armless dress that was exposing all her cleavage. Zachary suddenly stood up and she smiled. It was working already. ¡°Wanna hang out with me alone?¡± She asked, slowly standing up to. Instead of replying, he began taking off his jacket and once he was done, he moved closer to her and covered her body with it. Lucy stared at him confusedly and he stepped away from her, his face didn¡¯t show any form of emotions at all. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you just one thing¡± he started, staring at her with those empty eyes as usual. ¡°What?¡± She asked slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t ever try to show your body off to me or any other guy. It¡¯s for your own good because you¡¯ll just embarrass yourself if you do so¡± he replied and began leaving. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± She asked and he paused then stared back at her. ¡°It¡¯s not attractive,¡± he answered and leftpletely. Lucy became ashamed of herself immediately. Was her body really not attractive?? ¡°You see Lucy, I told you not to go for him¡± I said,ing to meet her from behind. ¡°He said I¡¯m not attractive,¡± Lucy replied in tears. ¡°He¡¯s lying,¡± Violet rolled her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s not, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t have a boyfriend, no guy has ever even asked me out, that¡¯s also why Colton broke up with me just after a month of being together¡± she cried. ¡°Colton is a bastard,¡± I replied. Lucy just covered her body properly and continued crying. ¡°Stop crying and remember that you¡¯ve lost your bet¡± Violet smirked. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ll have to go on your knees and apologize to Gianna on Monday,¡± I added. ¡°No!!¡± Lucy screamed and ran back into the party. I and Violet looked at themselves and shook their heads before going back in too. BACK TO THE PARTY ¡°Did you hear the gist?¡± Nevaeh asked when Gianna came to join her at the lounge chair. ¡°What news?¡± Gianna asked. ¡°The seniors said that it¡¯s okay for us to sleep here,¡± Nevaeh smiled. ¡°So we¡¯ll have a sleep over here, cool!¡± Gianna smiled. Harmony suddenly came to join them with a bottle of drink in her hands. ¡°Hey girls¡± she smiled. ¡°Hey¡± Gianna waved and Nevaeh secretly rolled her eyes. ¡°Are we all having fun, look I got us some drinks¡± she smiled, showing them the bottle and three cups she was holding. ¡°Oh I love peach juice, I¡¯ll have some¡± Gianna smiled and Harmony nodded. She sat beside them and poured the juice in the three cups. ¡°Cheers¡± she smiled as she took hers. Gianna took hers and Nevaeh took hers too then they all clicked the ss. Nevaeh began drinking while Gianna was about to drink hers when a voice screamed in her ears. ¡°Don¡¯t drink it!¡± The voice ordered. ¡°Huh? Why not?¡± She asked and Nevaeh stared at her confusedly. ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± Harmony asked. ¡°Nothing¡± Gianna shook her head and drank it up. She smiled at the sweet taste and took the whole bottle then began drinking. ¡°Hey save some for us will ya, I¡¯ll go get us some food¡± Harmony smiled and stood up then left. She stopped at a corner and an evil smirk began appearing on her face then slowly her eyes started changing colours to blue. ¡°She seems strange, why didn¡¯t she drink?¡± Nevaeh muttered. ¡°Who knows? ¡± Gianna shrugged and made to drink again but paused when she began seeing a girl in an historical rope. With the way the girl was dressed and how she looked, she looked exactly like how her novel described Xia Meilin. ¡°Xia Meilin?¡± She called. ¡°Come with me¡± the girl said and Gianna stood up immediately. The girl began leaving the party and Gianna started following her. ¡°Anna, where are you going?¡± Nevaeh asked. She wanted to stand but her legs suddenly wobbled making her fall. ¡°Anna¡± she called again and held her head as it suddenly began hurting. She began seeing the picture of someoneing to attack Gianna from behind with full speed. ¡°Anna¡± she whispered and closed her eyes, falling asleep on the couch. *** Gianna kept walking to only God knows where, she didn¡¯t even understand what was happening, all she knows is that she was following that princess at her front. Speaking of the princess, where is she??. The princess is gone already and she didn¡¯t even know where she was. Suddenly she began feeling like someone wasing at the back of her with full speed, she turned back and saw nothing then she faced her front back. The person got to her and it was Zachary. His hand was stretched forward,ing with a huge force as he attacked from behind when a golden light appeared from nowhere, pushing him back. He flew backwards and came back forward again and Angie appeared. ¡°I¡¯m really for you this time¡± he muttered and moved to Angie and the both of them began fighting immediately. Gianna paused on her movement when she felt something was going on, she turned back confusedly but the two immediately disappeared. She shrugged and faced her front back then creased her brows.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What am I doing here, I better go back in¡± she muttered and began going back to the frat house, staggering as she walked. As soon as she was out of sight, both Zachary and Angie turned visible at the same time. They started ring at themselves. ¡°What is your problem?¡± Angie asked. ¡°I should ask you that angel of light, you better go back to your Jade heavens and let me do my thing¡± Zachary frowned. Angie smirked and moved closer to him. ¡°This mission is mine, I won¡¯t let you or anyone sabotage it so go back and serve your princesses, general Kia¡± Angie replied and disappeared off. Zachary scoffed silently and his book appeared to him. ~ Maybe you should just forget about killing her for today~ ¡°What?? You want me to forget! Don¡¯t you get me¡­ I¡¯m sick of staying here¡± he said angrily. ~There¡¯s still a lot of time, so what if you fail the mission, are you afraid of the punishment you will face~ ¡°You know I¡¯m not afraid of anything¡± Zachary muttered. ~ that¡¯s it, instead of trying to kill the girl, you can try finding out about yourself~ Zachary twitched his lips and closed the book. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the hostel¡± he muttered and began leaving. He got to the mainpound that was filled with students and identally bumped into a drunk guy who was staggering anding out of the house. The bottle of beer that the guy was holding hit Zachary¡¯s book and poured on it. Zachary¡¯s eyes widened and he immediately bent down to pick it. ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done!¡± He said angrily but the guy kept chewing on his lips. ¡°Dum earthling¡± he muttered and left the frat house. Chapter 39 NEXT DAY, BLISS COLLEGE** The bright early morning sun kissed Gianna good morning. She slowly opened her eyes and looked everywhere confusedly.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. This ce doesn¡¯t look like a room, it looks like¡­ She doesn¡¯t even know. The sweet scent of something made her open her eyes clearly, what is smelling this way¡­. It smells like sweet shampoo. ¡°Bestie you¡¯re awake¡±¡­ That voice made her eyes widened and she immediately looked up to see Angieing out of the bathroom with just a towel on. She immediately blocked her eyes with her hands and he smiled. ¡°How did I get here?¡± She asked. ¡°You were drunk at the party, you fell asleep on the floor and I brought you to my hostel room¡± he replied. ¡°Oh okay, can you please go back to the bathroom?¡± She asked and he moved closer. ¡°Why?¡± He asked. ¡°I wanna leave¡± she said. Angie smiled and brought his hands to her face then forcefully removed her hands from her eyes. ¡°Hey!!¡± She yelled and shut her eyes tight. ¡°Open your eyes,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate, we are not dating so I can¡¯t be caught looking at your body¡± he replied. ¡°Oh really, should we date then?¡± He smirked and her eyes widened. ¡°What??, No please¡± she replied immediately. ¡°Why no, am I that bad?¡± He frowned and she shook her head. ¡°Open your eyes or else I¡¯ll kiss you right now¡± he said and her eyes went open instantly. ¡°That¡¯s more like it¡± he smiled and sat down on the bed. Gianna cleared her throat a little, she was putting on a huge white T-shirt and long stockings. She saw her cloth in aundry basket, she must have vomited on it and he had changed her. ¡°Thank you for bringing me herest night¡± she muttered and cleared her throat. ¡°It¡¯s normal, hey look at my tattoo, remember I told you I¡¯ll get one¡± he said, showing her his arms. It was a written tattoo that says ¡®Gianna¡¯ on his arms. ¡°Woah¡± she smiled, staring at it. ¡°When did you draw it?¡± She asked. ¡°Last night at the party, I saw some people that were doing theirs so I joined them¡± he smiled. Gianna¡¯s gaze moved to his face and she began staring. He had such pretty eyes and cute dimples. ¡°Smiling looks good on your face,¡± she said. ¡°Thanks¡± he smiled again. ¡°Cute dimples too¡± she added and he blushed. ¡°Oh m gee you¡¯re blushing, I made a guy blush¡± sheughed and he shook his head at her childishness. Despite having an ancient spirit living in her body, she¡¯s still acting so childishly. Gianna stoppedughing when she saw him staring at her. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that, is something on my face?¡± She asked and he nodded. ¡°Oh my gosh!, Where?¡± She asked and he suddenly pecked her right cheeks. ¡°There¡± he replied. Her cheeks went all red and she shyly took her lips in. ¡°Now I made you blush¡± he smiled and she immediately hid her face with her palms. Angie made to remove her hands from her face but someone knocked on the door, making him stop. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± He asked. ¡°Highness, it¡¯s me and Rick, we have arrived with breakfast¡± Elvis shouted. ¡°Come in¡± Angie sighed and Elvis stepped in with Rick. ¡°Drop it on the table¡± Angie ordered and Elvis dropped the takeaways on the table. ¡°You can leave,¡± Angie said. ¡°Yes high.. I mean Angie¡­ Let¡¯s go¡± they both left while pushing themselves out and murmuring some things as they tried not to stare at Angie and Gianna. ¡°How can you order your roommate to do stuff for you?¡± Gianna asked. ¡°They aren¡¯t my roommates,¡± he smiled. ¡°Then what are they?¡± She asked and he cupped her cheeks. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need in keeping all these from you again¡­¡± he started and she stared at him quietly. ¡°Remember when I told you that I¡¯ll exin everything that¡¯s happening to you?¡± He asked and she nodded. He smiled and released her cheeks. ¡°Now is the time,¡± he said. ??????? ROOM 150** Zachary kept shaking his book but it won¡¯t open or do anything. Ever Since that drunk guy bumped into him and poured the beer on his book, his book had refused to open or do anything. ¡°What¡¯s this!¡± He said frustratedly and threw the book on the table then sat on the bed. ¡°It won¡¯t open, I¡¯m not really used to living here¡± he muttered and closed his eyes as he recalled thest thing his book told him before it stopped working. He slowly stood up and walked closer to the dressing mirror. Maybe his book is right, maybe he should find out about himself first, he doesn¡¯t even know if he¡¯s going the right way or not. He sighed and slowly took off his shirt and began staring at the dragon tattoo on his chest. ¡°Where did Ie from?¡± he muttered. He doesn¡¯t remember much about himself, all he knows is that he grew up as an army man in the Ouze pce. Because he was the most progressive one among all of them, the crown princess Chuyun decided to make him the leader of the generals but who was he really?? His head began hurting again and he held it tight as he began seeing some blurry images of a pce burning. He could hear the cries of a small boy but he didn¡¯t know what was happening, the more he tried figuring it out, the more his head continued hurting. Shaking his head, he went back to the bathroom and turned on the shower, allowing the water to drip on his body. ***** BACK TO ROOM 149** Gianna stared at Angie without blinking as he narrated the whole story to her. ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re supernatural, a prince from Jade heavens and your roommates are your bodyguards?¡± She asked and he nodded. ¡°Then I was chosen to be a spirit recanalization so that means, the Xia Meilin I do read about in books was real?¡± She asked and Angie nodded. ¡°That means the historical princess I¡¯m always seeing in the mirror is Xia Meilin, she¡¯s living in my body and she¡¯s trying to take control of my mind?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes, not just your mind, your body and soul too¡­ Her body got destroyed when she got betrayed by her sisters so she¡¯s looking for a way to take control of her own body and when that finally happens, you¡¯ll no longer be Gianna Dawn anymore¡± he exined. Gianna gasped and covered her mouth slightly. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll make sure to train you so you let that happen¡± Angie added. ¡°But I¡¯m scared, how can I send her away from my body? I don¡¯t want to be her,¡± Gianna muttered and Angie sighed. ¡°That, I don¡¯t know yet but I can assure you that you¡¯ll be fine as long as you try to control yourself, try to be more of yourself. If you notice that you¡¯re trying to act out of your way then call me¡± he said. Gianna looked at him and pouted. ¡°I want to be myself, I don¡¯t want to be controlled by a spirit, maybe if I haven¡¯t gone to that forbidden zone then I¡¯ll still be me¡± she muttered. Angie smiled and moved closer to her then hugged her tight. ¡°I understand you a lot but don¡¯t worry you¡¯ll get used to it¡± he said softly. Gianna slowly hugged him tight and rxed her headfortably on his shoulders. Weird how she feels sofortable beside him. ¡°Anna¡± he called slowly and she hummed softly. ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t be saying this but I think I¡­. Angie didn¡¯t even get toplete what he wanted to say when the door kicked open and Rennie stepped in looking furious. ¡°Ancient prince, we already told you that you can¡¯t¡­ Rick tried talking to him but he used his powers to push him back and walked closer to Angie. He waved his hands and a strong force separated both Angie and Gianna far away from each other. Then he used his powers to pull Gianna closer to himself and hugged her waist tight. ¡°Den!! How dare you touch my woman!!¡± He growled angrily. *** Please let¡¯s consider dropping a review of how we see these chapters so far Love, Rhema (^^) Chapter 40 ¡°Den!! How dare you touch my woman!!¡± Rennie growled angrily, hugging Gianna more tighter to himself. ¡°Your woman?¡± Gianna asked and Angie stood up from where he fell earlier. ¡°I asked you a f**king question!¡± Rennie snapped. ¡°First of all, she¡¯s not your woman Rennie. Stop being blind¡± Angie replied and Rennie scoffed. ¡°She¡¯s not my woman??, Go ahead and exin that to the gods then¡± he replied. ¡°You should stop being this way Rennie, that was before but this is now, the gods only asked you to assist me!¡± Angie snapped. ¡°You¡¯re wrong Den, the gods didn¡¯t just asked me to assist you, they never called off my engagement with her so stop thinking they¡¯ll pick you instead¡± Rennie replied. Gianna forcefully pulled herself away from him and stood at their middle. ¡°Will someone exin to me what¡¯s happening here?¡± She asked with a confused expression on her face. Just hearing them talk about engagement, woman, this and that was confusing her. Angie opened his mouth to reply but Rennie beats him to it. ¡°I¡¯m sure this Angie here had told you about everything¡± he said and crossed his arms. ¡°Thousands of years ago when Xia Meilin was still alive, the gods of all the heavens has chosen me to marry her, we were to build our own pce and rule it together but after excelling in the battle with the king of demons, she didn¡¯te out alive due to her sisters and that¡¯s why my marriage was paused but it was never cancelled¡± ¡°I lived, being single for hundred thousand of years without the gods saying or doing anything until now Meilin¡¯s recanalization will take ce. Although they chose Angie at first but seeing that he won¡¯t be able to handle it they have called me to assist him so sweetheart, the gods never forgot about us.. I¡¯m sure once all this is over, you¡¯lle to peacock pce with me and we¡¯ll get married¡± he smiled. Angie clenched his fist tight while Gianna shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want that to happen, the gods asked you to marry Xia Meilin and not me¡± she replied. Rennieughed and moved closer to her. ¡°You are Xia Meilin, she¡¯s living inside your body and very soon, you¡¯ll turn to her so it¡¯s the same thing¡± he shurgged. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be her!!¡± Gianna screamed out and Angie immediately moved to hug her to himself. ¡°I said get your hands away from my woman!!¡± Rennie snapped and pushed Angie again with his powers, making his back to crash against the wall. ¡°Angie!¡± Gianna called and turned to look at Rennie in anger. ¡°What?, You wanna fight your husband because of this kid?¡± He asked and Gianna¡¯s eyes turned purple. ¡°I¡¯m not your woman¡± she screamed, creating a loud sound wave that pushed Rennie far away from her. Her eyes turned back to normal and she began feeling dizzy. ¡°Anna..¡± Angie managed to stand up and moved closer to her. She was about to fall when he cought her in his arms. ¡°Anna¡± he called again. His eyes focused on the shinning Scarlett mark that on her forehead. He immediately pointed a finger at the mark, some golden light began shinning on it and the mark disappeared. ¡°Anna¡± he muttered and hugged her tight then looked up when he noticed that Rennie had already stood up.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. They were some dried blood on his lips as he was looking down at them. ¡°Hug her all you want Angie but nothing will change the fact that she is mine¡± he said and disappeared off. Angie sighed and hugged Gianna to himself even more tighter. ??????? EVENING, G&N ROOM** ¡°Finally there you are¡± Nevaeh stood up the moment Gianna opened the door and entered. ¡°Why do you look that way?¡± She asked when she saw Gianna frowning. ¡°Nothing¡± Gianna shook her head and sat on the bed. ¡°What do you mean nothing, see the way you¡¯re keeping secrets from me, I thought we were friends¡± Nevaeh scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not keep anything from you, I¡¯m just a bit moody¡± she muttered andy down. ¡°Okay then but where were you since morning?¡± Nevaeh asked and Gianna sighed. ¡°Angie¡¯s room¡± she replied. ¡°Angie¡¯s room, what happened¡­ Did those two¡­ ¡°No I only met Angie there, he said I passed out on the floor and he brought me to his room¡± she replied slowly. ¡°Then what happened what did he do?¡± Nevaeh asked and Gianna sat up. She took the nket and covered herself with it before facing Nevaeh again.. ¡°He bought some breakfast for me and told me some stories¡± she replied. ¡°Is that all?¡± Nevaeh asked, giving her a look. ¡°Gosh whatelse do you think could have happened?¡± Gianna rolled her eyes. ¡°Nothing happened between you two??, You know in thetestic I was reading. The FL use to be as naive as you but there was a day she went to a party, she drank and she got drunk then the ML took her to his room. They were both drunk and they slept together¡± Nevaeh said. Gianna gasped and took her pillow then threw it at her. ¡°Just what rubbish are you even saying?, Angie wasn¡¯t drunk and even if he was drunk, he¡¯ll never do that he¡¯s a good guy¡± she said. Nevaeh just smiled and shook her head then went back to the small kitchen to check on the noddles she was cooking. ¡°How about you, where did you sleep?¡± Gianna asked. ¡°I slept at the party, on a couch¡­ It was so ufortable. No one could even take me to their room they just left me alone then I woke up with a heavy neck¡± Nevaeh pouted. ¡°You want me to massage it for you?¡± Gianna asked and Nevaeh nodded with a smile. She forgot that Gianna was the best massager she had ever seen. Back then when they were still going to highschool, Gianna do work in a spa and it was selling really well. Gianna smiled and tapped the bed, motioning Nevaeh toe sit. Nevaeh immediately turned off the cooker and came to sit beside her. ¡°Before I start, promise me three cans of coke¡± Gianna said. ¡°Promise¡± Nevaeh replied and Gianna smiled then she began massaging her friends neck. ??????? ROOM 150** Everyone are asleep already expect from Zachary who kept moving his head left and right. His facial expressions shows that he was in pain plus he kept sweating too much. This only means one thing¡­ He was having another nightmare again. This time he was in the middle of no where, dressed as the general Kia he was poprly known as. He kept looking left and right as the shadow of a huge dragon kept surrounding him. ¡°Who¡¯s there, show Yourself!!¡± He yelled but no response. ¡°I said show Yourself!!¡± He yelled again, drawing his sword out this time. The shadow kept surrounding him even faster and he was forced to start using his sword to chase them out. ¡°Zachary Chen¡± someone called him, it sounded like a pale female voice but he couldn¡¯t see anyone. ¡°General Kia¡± the person called again and he looked back. ¡°Come out now, if you wanna fight I¡¯m here¡­ Don¡¯t be a coward!!¡± He yelled and another shadow passed him. Chapter 41 The next thing that followed as aughter of mockery. He clenched his fist tight and began attacking anywhere with his swords, not caring if he hits himself too. ¡°I said show yourself!!¡± He yelled still attacking everywhere with his swords till he began getting tired. He slowly fell on his knees, breathing heavily. ¡°General Kia, do you wanna know more about yourself?¡±¡­. He looked up and looked around still breathing heavily. ¡°If you wanna know the truth about yourself and the meaning of the dragon on your chest thene to forbidden zone on earth tommorow morning and I will tell you¡±¡­ The voice said and began fading away. ¡°Who the hell are you!!¡± Zachary shouted but the voice had already disappearedpletely along with the shadows. Zachary eyes went open and he immediately sat straight. Damn he was having another nightmare again!!, But this time it was more detailed than the previous ones he usually had. *The forbidden zone, where the recanalization happened with that short earthling* he thought and looked at his book. It was looking more dryer than before, some pages were pealing off already. ¡°It¡¯s really dead¡± he said and stood up. Colton and Jett were still sleeping, he just looked at them and entered the restroom to rinse his face with some water. ¡°The forbidden zone¡± he muttered again, staring at his face in the mirror. ??????? 10:00am** Both Gianna and Nevaeh had dressed for ss already, they just came out of the girls hostel only to meet Angie waiting for them¡­ Technically Gianna outside. ¡°Your boyfriend is here¡± Nevaeh teased and Gianna hit her lightly before slowly looking at Angie. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She asked slowly. ¡°Huh, is that a good morning?¡± He replied with a smirk and she eyed him. ¡°Anyways Ie because I got you breakfast and I was wondering if we could walk together to ss¡± he added. ¡°Huh?, You got her breakfast?, What about me?¡± Nevaeh asked and Angie smiled. ¡°I got some for you too¡± he replied. ¡°Cool but I don¡¯t see anything on your hands¡± she said and almost immediately Rick came running with Elvis. ¡°Highness¡­ highness the food¡± Elvis breathed. Rick hit him lightly and Eric gave him a confused look. Rick pointed Nevaeh and Elvis mouthed an ¡°oh¡± Gianna just looked at him and chuckled while Nevaeh moved forward. ¡°I don¡¯t really understand all the signs you guys are doing but I¡¯ll just have my food¡± Nevaeh rolled her eyes and collected her food from Rick. Gianna collected hers to and Angie collected his. ¡°Thank you for the breakfast¡± Gianna smiled at him. ¡°You¡¯re very wee bestie¡± he winked and Nevaeh rolled her eyes with a tiny scoff. They all began going to ss when¡­ ¡°Gianna!!¡± Someone yelled her name from behind. She slowly turned back only to see Lucy standing with clenched fist. ¡°Urghhh!, What do you want now?¡± Nevaeh rolled her eyes while Angie held Gianna¡¯s hand to calm her as he noticed her raised spirit. Lucy slowly went on her knees and everyone gasped. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± she said. Gianna first stared at Angie before staring back at her. ¡°What are you sorry for?¡± She asked. ¡°For everything rude things I¡¯ve done to you, I¡¯m sorry¡± Lucy replied. ¡°Did you get shot on the head?¡± Nevaeh asked and Lucy only red at her. By now students are gathering, some are murmuring and some are taking pictures. Lucy blinked and stared down. ¡°I Just wanted you to know that I¡¯m sorry¡± she said and stood up then rushed out of thepound, bumping into Colton on her way. ¡°What happened?¡± Colton asked, with a confused look on his face. Nevaeh smiled and moved closer to him. ¡°What happened is what we call the UN_BELIEV_ABLE¡± she smiled, stretching her hands forward in a dramatic caption. ¡°Go further¡± Colton said. ¡°Your ex just went on her knees and apologized to my friend¡± Nevaeh replied with a proud smile. ¡°Oh¡± Colton muttered. Nevaeh smiled and jugged back to Gianna then wrapped her hands around her shoulders. ¡°We have a lot to talk about once we get to ss¡± she smiled. CLASSROOM** The bodies died down when professor Lee entered. ¡°Happy to see you to ss, let¡¯s get straight to the point, oral English¡± he smiled and faced the board. ¡°Urgh, everyone get ready to chew your tongue today¡± Nevaeh muttered and Gianna chuckled. So today we¡¯ll be looking at how to transcribe some words and¡­ Professor Lee was taking but Elvis wasn¡¯t listening, he smiled and took his clean chopsticks then opened his takeaway to start eating. ¡°Elvis!¡± Rick hit him lightly and Elvis looked at him. ¡°Put the food down!¡± Rick whispered. ¡°Why, I didn¡¯t eat anything this morning¡± Elvis replied. Rick wanted to reply him but it was toote, Professor Lee had already turned to them and crossed his arms. ¡°Elvis Johnson, what do you think you¡¯re doing in my ss¡± Prof Lee frowned. ¡°Um¡­ I¡­ Am eating¡± Elvis replied and moved his eye balls left and right. ¡°Fine then, if you think food is more important than your education,e out and transcribe food for me¡± Prof Lee said. ¡°Okay but you can let me just eat first, if I don¡¯t eat then I won¡¯t know anything¡± Elvis replied and Prof Lee angrily pointed the board. Elvis sighed and slowly stood up, he looked back to find the studentsughing at him. He looked at Angie and Angie just red at him. He sighed and went to the front of the ssroom. Prof Lee handed him the marker and he bit his lips hard. ¡°Elvis if you don¡¯t get this, I¡¯ll pick a girl to solve this then I¡¯ll ask her to give you any type of punishment she wants¡± he said and Elvis rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re rolling your eyes?, Fine then..¡± Prof Lee faced Nevaeh and Elvis eyes widened. ¡°I¡¯ll solve it¡± he said immediately. Nevaeh smirked and crossed her legs together as she watched him. Elvis began writing rubbish on the board and the whole ss startedughing at him. ¡°Stop waisting my marker, Nevaeh¡± professor Lee called and Nevaeh immediately stood up.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Will you mind helping Elvis to do this?¡± He asked. ¡°Not at all sir¡± Nevaeh smiled. She went to the front of the ssroom and tranted it. ¡°That¡¯s correct, pick your punishment for Elvis¡± Prof Lee said. Nevaeh looked at Elvis and smiled and Elvis immediately looked away. ¡°Easy, Elvis I want you to give me a piggy back to ss everyday for one week straight¡± she said. ¡°Piece of cake¡± Elvis muttered. ¡°Elvis if you fail to do what she had just ask of you then you¡¯ll be weed with an F¡± professor Lee said. ¡°Whatever¡± Elvis rolled his eyes and went back to his sit. Nevaeh went back to her sit and Professor Lee faced the board but turned back as his eyes cought an empty chair. ¡°Who¡¯s the owner of the empty sit at the back?¡± He asked. ¡°It¡¯s for Zachary sir¡± someone replied and Angie turned back. That¡¯s right, Zachary wasn¡¯t in ss and he was in the same department with him unlike that ancient prince. He never misses ss but now, where is he?? What is he nning?? ??????? THE FORBIDDEN ZONE** Zachary just arrived at the ce today, eversincest night when he had the night mare of that unknown person telling him toe here, he couldn¡¯t stop thinking so he decided toe check it out. He first looked around, everywhere were covered with flowers and this was where that dead princess.. Xia Meilin or whatever her name was, recanalization with Gianna took ce. He looked at the gate and it says¡­ ¡°Forbidden, do not enter¡± Zachary scoffed silently and walked closer to the gate, he tried opening it but it seems like it was locked. He closed his eyes and began doing some finger formations then pointed it at the door and a huge force pushed it open. Then he looked around and slowly walked in¡­ He has decided that he was going to get answers to his questions by hooks or by crooks no matter what. Chapter 42 The moment Zachary stepped in, the gate mmed closed and he had to look back. All of a sudden, a shadow flew past him and he looked ahead immediately. ¡°Show yourself¡± he ordered but another shadow flew past him again. If he was with his sword by now, he could have drawn it and started shing this annoying thing. But unfortunately, he¡¯s not. ¡°Zachary Chen¡± the same voice from his dream called and Zachary looked to his left. Another shadow passed his right and he turned to look at it. ¡°General Kia¡±¡­ Zachary balled his fist tight and clenched his teeth hard. ¡°You said that you were gonna tell me what I need to know, I didn¡¯te here to y games.. I didn¡¯t sign up for this!¡± He snapped. The mockeryughter was heard again and Zachary clenched his fist even more tighter. ¡°Come with me, General Kia¡±¡­Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The voice sounded and Zachary began hearing some footsteps. He listened to it slowly and decided to follow it and after a short while of walking, they stopped at the front of a cave. ¡°Go in, he¡¯s waiting for you¡±¡­ The voice said and Zachary looked around before slowly walking in. He kept looking left and right, up and down but he was not scared but he was feeling somehow. The ce was dark and full of webs and some skeleton pieces, he kept walking till he got to a ce where he began seeing some golden light. Creasing his brows, he moved a bit closer to it and the light began fading off slowly then he saw it. It was a sleeping dragon, a dragon that looks exactly like his tattoo. He walked closer to it to get a better look and yes, it looks a lot like his tattoo. He gasped slowly and brought his hands to caress it but the dragon eyes suddenly went open. It flew up and let out a loud scream then used its tail to hit Zachary hard. The force was so strong that Zachary¡¯s body flew out of the cave andnded on the hard floor outside. ¡°Damn¡± he muttered and held his chest tight as he stood up. The dragon came out and moved him again, it made to hit him but Zachary was fast enough to dodge it. The dragon spat out fire and Zachary did a finger formation, blocking the fire from hitting him. The dragonunched at him again and he immediately dodged it, the dragon kept using its tail to attack him and Zachary could only just dodge it since he wasn¡¯t holding a weapon with him. He kept dodging and fighting but failed to dodge thest attack from the dragon. That one sent his back crashing hard to the wall. The dragon began moving with full speed to him again but when it got closer to his face, it stopped and began staring at his eyes. Zachary also had a confused look on his face as he stared at it, then his gaze went to the dragon¡¯s eyes and they looked exactly like his. The both of them began staring at themselves till Zachary¡¯s eyes began changing from ck to red. The dragon eyes were also changing too and next thing Zachary¡¯s head began hurting. He held his head tight as several pictures of a dragon kept appearing in his mind, the pain was too much, he felt like his head wanted to explode. He groaned painfully and slowly went down while holding his head really tight, thick veins were already appearing on his neck as he clutched himself together on the floor. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore so he passed out right there on the floor. ??????? BLISS COLLEGE** Finally the sses for today were over and throughout each ss Zachary didn¡¯t show up which made Angie more worried. ¡°What is he nning to do this time?¡± He muttered and sat on his bed then closed his eyes. He¡¯s trying to meditate if he can find out anything about Zachary but he still couldn¡¯t find out anything. He sighed and stood up then rushed out of the room. His job is to protect Gianna and he doesn¡¯t even know where his enemy is. So unfortunate! He got to the girls hostel and went straight to Gianna¡¯s room then knocked on the door. It opened, revealing Gianna with a confused look on her face. ¡°Angie, what are you doing here?¡± She asked but he held her hand instead. ¡°Come with me¡± he said and without waiting for her reply, he took her away. As he left. Elvis came in with Nevaeh clinging at his back. He looked tired and was breathing heavily. Throughout today she has been making him carry her everywhere all because of that stupid punishment. ¡°What are you waiting for? Take me to the room!¡± She ordered. ¡°Gosh you¡¯re so heavy¡± he cried and pushed the door open with his legs then took her in. ¡°Drop me on the chair¡± she said and he dropped her there. He stretched his back and began leaving. ¡°Hey hey hey¡± she stopped him and he sighed. ¡°What now?¡± He asked. ¡°I want to use the bathroom too, take me there,¡± she said. Elvis red at her and nodded. He carried her and took her to the restroom then dropped her down gently. ¡°You can leave¡± Nevaeh smiled and he went out of the bathroom. He began leaving but a thought came to his head and he stopped then smirked. He turned back to the restroom and mmed the door then locked it with the key. ¡°Hey!¡± Nevaeh yelled and began banging on it. ¡°Open the door!¡± She yelled. ¡°Never¡± he smiled and ran out. ¡°Open the door you bastard!¡± She yelled and kicked the door hard then crossed her arms together. ¡°He¡¯s unbelievable¡± she muttered and walked slowly to the toilet then sat on it. Since there¡¯s no chance of waiting for Elvis to open the door for her, she¡¯s just waiting for Gianna toe. As she was sitting, her head began hurting and she held it tight. She began seeing some blur image of a guy entering the school with a sword, he looked very angry. She shook her head and stood up then went to rinse her face with water from the basin. ¡°This is just an illusion right?¡± She asked for her reflection because this isn¡¯t the first time she noticed that she has been seeing strange things. ??????? ROOFTOP** Angie kept holding Gianna¡¯s hand as they both climbed the rooftop together. ¡°Why did you bring me here, you know very much that I¡¯m scared of the rooftop¡± Gianna muttered, clinging on his hands tighter. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared when you¡¯re beside me, I¡¯m always here to protect you¡± Angie smiled. Gianna let out a fake cry as they both sat down. ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± She asked and he looked at her then ced her tiny hands on his and rubbed it softly. ¡°When I was telling you about yourself and things happening to you I forgot to add one thing¡± he said. ¡°What thing?¡± She asked. He smiled and sighed at the same time then looked up. ¡°You know that guy Zachary?¡± He asked. ¡°What about him?¡± She asked, straighten up to listen attentively. ¡°He¡¯s actually not a human, he was sent by the enemies to kill you¡± he replied and her eyes widened. ¡°What??¡± She screamed. ¡°Yes but you know I would never let that happen right?¡± He said softly. Gianna blinked twice as she stared at Angie. ¡°I thought he was a good guy that didn¡¯t love talking too much, so he was actually a bad guy?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes so I called you here to tell you to be careful with him, he¡¯s a very dangerous and heartless being, he¡¯s a tough general from the Ouze pce, he kills without thinking twice, I¡¯m telling you that guy won¡¯t even care if you¡¯re a girl or not, he¡¯s going to kill you once he gets the chance to¡± Angie replied. Gianna bit her lips and took it in. Her facial expression really shows that she was disappointed. She didn¡¯t want him to be evil. ¡°What are you thinking of?¡±.. Angie¡¯s soft voice brought her back to earth and she looked at him with a pout. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to be evil,¡± she muttered. Chapter 43 Angie sighed and hugged her close to himself. ¡°No one wants anyone to be evil but it¡¯s their choice if that¡¯s what they want for themselves¡± he replied. ¡°He¡¯s too handsome to be evil¡± she muttered and Angie pulled away from her. ¡°What?¡± He asked with a little bit of jealousy in his voice. ¡°I said he¡¯s too handsome to be evil, he has such pretty eyes and pretty tattoo, with a good body too and¡­ The remaining word got stucked on her throat as Angie¡¯s lipsnded on hers. Her eyes widened as she stared at him. He just kissed her, no guy had ever kissed her before, he just stole her first kiss. She immediately pushed him off and stood up, he stood up too and she made to p him but he cought her hands. ¡°And that¡¯s how I¡¯ll kiss you the next time you talk about any guy in front of me¡± he smirked. She yanked her hands off him and tried running out of the rooftop but he appeared at her front and she gasped. ¡°I also wanted to tell you that you have training with me tomorrow, there¡¯s a huge field I arranged for us outside the school¡± he said. ¡°Training?¡± She asked and he nodded. ¡°You have a very powerful ancient spirit living inside you now but you still have control over her since it¡¯s your body. Each time you¡¯re feeling weak, she¡¯lle out, when you¡¯re active she¡¯ll stay quiet so I¡¯ve decided to keep you active everyday, I¡¯ll train you and teach you Kung Fu¡­ ¡°Oh I love Kung Fu¡± Gianna jumped happily and Angie shook his head. ¡°Not just Kung Fu, I¡¯ll teach you how to fight and defend yourself so you won¡¯t be weak again and Xia Meilin won¡¯t take full control over your body¡± hepleted. ¡°But if she takes full control over my body, what¡¯s the worst that could happen?¡± She asked. ¡°You¡¯ll change, you won¡¯t be you anymore you¡¯ll be like her¡± he replied. ¡°Forever?¡± She asked slowly. ¡°No, it¡¯s your choice though, you¡¯ll just have to be strong again to conquer her¡± he shrugged. ¡°Alright thank you Angie¡± she smiled and made to leave but he grabbed her back. ¡°A hug first,¡± he said. ¡°No,¡± she scoffed. ¡°Really?, Then I¡¯ll kiss you again¡± he moved his face closer to hers and she blocked his lips with her palm immediately. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you the hug,¡± she agreed. Angie smiled and she immediately removed her palm from his lips and hugged him lightly. ¡°There, good night¡± she said and tried pulling away but he didn¡¯t let her go. He hugged her really tight and kissed her neck, making her gasp a little. ¡°Anna¡± he called softly and she blinked. ¡°I really wish the gods could pick you for me because you¡¯re the only one I want¡± he whispered and Gianna blinked. He smiled and pulled away then kissed her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you back to your room¡± he said. ¡°O.. okay¡± she stammered and he took her hands and led her out of the rooftop. They finally got to the girls hostel. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to meet me around 4 tomorrow for your training¡± he said and she nodded slowly. ¡°Goodnight¡± he winked at her and left. Gianna kept staring at him till he was out of sight before slowly bringing her hands to her chest. ¡°That sly guy¡± she muttered with a little smile before going in. ???????Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. G&N ROOM*** The moment Gianna entered, Nevaeh began hitting the bathroom door. ¡°Anna, are you there,e open the door for me please!!¡± She shouted. ¡°Nevaeh?¡± Gianna called confusedly. ¡°Yes I¡¯m in the bathroom, open the door!¡± She yelled. Gianna narrowed her eyes and walked to the bathroom then slowly opened the door and Nevaeh came out immediately. ¡°What were you doing in there, why did you lock yourself in?¡± Gianna asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t it was Elvis, that brat!¡± Nevaeh scoffed and went to bed. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him tomorrow!!¡± She fummed. Gianna just smiled and climbed the bed too. ¡°And you, I¡¯ve been noticing how you¡¯ll disappear ande back in the evening, where are you always going to?¡± Nevaeh asked with crossed arms. ¡°No where, I was with Angie¡± Gianna replied. ¡°Angie again, what is going ok between you two?¡± She asked with narrowed eyes. ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that¡­ Gianna was talking when Nevaeh moved closer to her. ¡°Why are your lips like that?¡± She asked. ¡°Like what?¡± Gianna asked back. Her heart was already beating fast. ¡°It looks as if you just got kissed by a guy,¡± she smirked. ¡°How did you know¡­ I mean no I didn¡¯t¡± Gianna denied. ¡°Don¡¯t lie baby Ann, I know how your lips were when you left thest ss today¡± she smirked. ¡°So you were monitoring my lips?¡± Gianna asked with an unbelievable look on her face. ¡°No silly, I¡¯m studying human physiology and I can detect what people do through their face and you¡¯re acting as if you just kissed a guy, you¡¯ve been pressing your lips together like this¡± Nevaeh demonstrated by pressing her lips together. ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable¡± Gianna muttered ¡°I know now tell me, you kissed Angie?¡± She smirked. ¡°I didn¡¯t, he did¡± she scoffed and crossed her legs together. ¡°And that was my first kiss,¡± she added with a pout. ¡°But you liked it,¡± Nevaeh smiled. ¡°No I didn¡¯t¡± she replied *Yes you did* her inner self said to her and she shook her head. ¡°Girl gist me about it¡± Nevaeh smiled and ran to the bed toy beside her while Gianna covered herself with the nket. ¡°Go away!!¡± ??????? THE NEXT DAY** Rennie was on his way to the school gym center when he suddenly saw Gianna passing with Nevaeh. ¡°My woman¡± Rennie shouted from behind and Gianna paused and slowly looked back then faced her front immediately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nevaeh asked and Gianna stared at her. ¡°It¡¯s that blue guy, he keeps calling me his woman and I think he¡¯s at our back¡± she replied. Nevaeh turned back to see Rennie running towards them. ¡°You go to ss, I¡¯ll fix this,¡± she said. Gianna nodded and ran off. ¡°Princess where are you running too¡±¡­ Rennie tried running after her but Nevaeh blocked his way. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going to?¡± She asked, he made to run from the other side but she blocked him again. ¡°I heard you¡¯re that you¡¯re harrasing my friend¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about¡± he replied and made to pass from her left and she blocked him again. ¡°You came to my hostel room without knocking or caring if my friend was dressing then you called yourself her future husband¡± she said. ¡°And that is correct, that is what I am.. I can¡¯t stand here and exin to a human like you so now please excuse¡­. Ouch!!¡± He didn¡¯t get toplete what he wanted to say becauseNevaeh just kicked him on the balls . ¡°That is just a warning Mr tall blue guy, if I see you anywhere near my friend, you won¡¯t wanna know where I¡¯ll hit you next¡± she said then kicked him at the kneel. ¡°Ouch!¡± He jumped and she scoffed then turn around and began leaving. ¡°Stupid human, you don¡¯t even know who I am.. I bet that if you do, you¡¯ll respect me¡± he shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t care¡± she shouted and rolled her eyes, still leaving. ¡°Really!! Fine then¡± he muttered and his turned blue. He created a blue ball from his hand and threw it at her from behind but just when the ball was about to touch her¡­ It backfired and came back to him. Chapter 44 Rennie¡¯s eyes widened as the ball came back to him, he immediately used his powers to block himself. By the time he looked up, Nevaeh was already out of sight. He raised his hands and looked at it. His attack actually backfired back to him and there¡¯s only one thing he could think of. ¡°No it can¡¯t be¡± he shook his head and shifted backwards. ¡°She¡¯s long dead so it can¡¯t be¡± he muttered and disappeared off to know one knows about. **** 4PM, A LARGE FIELD** ¡°We have arrived¡± Angie smiled the moment he stepped in with Gianna. Gianna just sighed and looked around. ¡°This ce is too big, I bet the training would be very hard¡± she muttered. ¡°Really but we¡¯ll start with basic¡± he smiled and stretched his palms out and two lite hand weights appeared on it. ¡°Cool¡± Gianna smiled. ¡°I know, now I want you to hold it and give me ten hand push ups as warm up¡± he said. Gianna rolled her eyes and collected the weight from Angie then she started moving it up and down. She did up to five and she was already sweating. ¡°What did you add in here, it¡¯s so heavy!¡± Sheined as she tried to lift the sixth one but couldn¡¯t. Angie sighed and collected the weight from her. ¡°The problem with you is that you don¡¯t have any single muscle¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m a girl, how am I supposed to have that¡± she pouted. ¡°If you wanna take full control over that spirit on your body then you¡¯ll have to start fixing everything youck¡± he replied. ¡°I don¡¯tck much, I don¡¯t just know how to carry weight and¡­ ¡°Lies you actuallyck a lot of things¡± he cut her off. ¡°Like?¡± ¡°Stamina, strength, agility, toughness,posure, defense, one on one sparing, thickness, tallness.. there are so many¡± he listed with a straight face. ¡°You!¡± Gianna raised her hands to hit him but he cought it. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about nothing, I¡¯m here to help you with everything youck¡± he smiled and tapped her nose. She twitched her lips and free her hands from his grip. ¡°Let¡¯s start with yourposure, you¡¯re familiar with yoga right?¡± he asked and she nodded. He smiled and closed his eyes then whispered somethings and two yoga mat appeared. ¡°Let¡¯s start with taking a deep breath, sit¡± he said and sat down with his legs folded together. Gianna sat opposite him with her legs folded together and he took her hands. ¡°Close your eyes¡± he said and she slowly did. ¡°Now take a deep breath¡± he added and she did. FEW MINUTES LATER** They were both running and Gianna was already breathing heavily. She was far behind him and she had already stopped running to catch her breath. ¡°Angie, can we take five¡± she shouted. Angie stopped running and waited for her, finally she cought up with him and held his shoulders for support. ¡°That was super hard, I¡¯m gonna faint¡± she breathed. ¡°Just thirty minutes of exercise and you¡¯re already panting?¡± He asked with crossed arms. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, I¡¯ve never done an exercise before, let¡¯s sit please¡± she pleaded and he sighed. He took her hands and led her to a stone then they both sat on it. ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡± she muttered. Angie shook his head and spread his palms then an apple with a bottle water appeared on it. ¡°Thanks¡± she smiled and collected it then took a bite. ¡°Angie¡± she called and he looked at her. ¡°How many days would I have to exercise to be strong?¡± She asked. ¡°Are you in a rush?¡± He replied with a smile. ¡°Hmm¡± she nodded and took another bite then chewed on it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry you¡¯ll get there¡± he said and patted her head gently. She nodded and what followed next was silent before she slowly looked at him again. ¡°Angie¡± she called again.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Yes?¡±.. ¡°What about Zachary, It¡¯s getting to 5pm and he hasn¡¯t been back to the school yet?¡± she asked. Angie slowly frowned and looked down. ¡°I¡¯m just worried what if¡­ ¡°Anna, if I suddenly go missing the way he is then will you worry about me like this?¡± He asked, cutting her off. ¡°I¡­ ¡°Why do you love talking about him, what is so good about him¡± he added with a tiny scoff. ¡°Sorry¡± she muttered and took a piece of her apple. Angie sighed and made her face him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for talking that way, it¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t know when this feelings started, I just find myself thinking about you everytime, I find my heart beating anytime I see you plus I find myself smiling when I¡¯m with you, I just find myself eager to see you the everytime and it only means one thing¡± he said and she stared at him slowly. ¡°What thing?¡± She asked. He smiled shortly and cupped her cheeks. ¡°I love you¡± he confessed. Gianna just stared at him without blinking. Did she just heard that right??, Did he just said that he loves her?? So many thoughts were going through her mind now but she got distracted when she felt something soft on her lips. It was Angie, he was actually kissing her again. She blinked repeatedly and slowly pulled away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.. Nevaeh must be so worried.. I have to go now¡± she stuttered and stood up then ran out of the field immediately. Angie sighed sadly and ruffled his hair. He slowly looked up at the birds there are already flying to their home. ¡°This wasn¡¯t what I was asked to do, what is wrong with me?¡± He muttered. ??????? BLISS COLLEGE, G&N ROOM** Gianna opened the door and slowly entered, she looked around and couldn¡¯t find Nevaeh in the room then she slowly sat on the bed. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what Angie said to her earlier. He said he finds himself thinking about her everytime, he finds himself smiling when he sees her, he finds his heart beating when he sees her plus he finds himself eager to see her every day. All these are the signs she feels whenever she sees Zachary. Eversince she went to collect her book from his room, when he threw her on the bed and havored her, when he stared at her with those red eyes, when he almost kissed her. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it, she has been so eager to see him but he doesn¡¯t spare her a single nce, sometimes when she thinks about that she finds her heart beating so fast, especially they very first day she saw him, when he had cought her from falling. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it, his face, his shirtless body.. his tattoo. Even now her heart was already beating really fast and Angie said it means only one thing. That means she had fallen in love with him, but he was the bad guy, he was the enemy, Angie said that he wanted to kill her, he hates her. ¡°Will he really kill me?¡± She thought. The door slowly opened and Nevaeh stepped in with two tes of takeaways and two canned coke. ¡°Anna, there you are¡­ Let me guess you went out with Angie again right?¡± She asked. ¡°Hmm¡± Gianna nodded slowly. Nevaeh dropped the food on the table and moved closer to her. ¡°So why are you looking somehow sad and quiet?¡± She asked, sitting beside her. Gianna faced Nevaeh and hugged her tight. ¡°What?¡± Nevaeh asked. ¡°He said he loves me¡± she replied. Nevaeh smiled widely and pulled away. ¡°Really?¡± She asked. ¡°Hmm, but I don¡¯t love him I thought he said we were friends¡± she muttered. ¡°You don¡¯t love him?¡± Nevaeh asked and she slowly nodded. ¡°I just realized that I love someone else¡± she sighed. Chapter 45 ¡°Who could be more better than Angie!!?¡± Nevaeh almost yelled. Gianna sighed and sat on the bed then crossed her arms together. ¡°Who?¡± Nevaeh asked again. ¡°Zachary, with the way I¡¯ve been feelingtely.. I think he¡¯s the one¡± she muttered. ¡°Zachary?¡± Nevaeh repeated and Gianna slowly nodded. ¡°But why, why would you love him, he¡¯s mean¡­ A bad guy¡± she said. ¡°You all keep saying that he¡¯s mean but he doesn¡¯t look that way to me¡± Gianna scoffed. ¡°Then how does he looks?¡± Nevaeh crossed her arms. ¡°He just look like someone that¡¯s secretly going through a lot and wants to suffer it alone and I want to be there for him¡± she replied. Nevaeh sighed and shook her head then went back to the table to take her food. ¡°You can love whoever you want, it¡¯s your choice.. oh and I wanted to tell you something¡± she said, opening her takeaway. ¡°What?¡± Gianna asked. ¡°I think something is wrong with me¡± she replied and closed the takeaway again. ¡°For some strange reason I keep seeing weird things in my head¡± she said. ¡°You keep seeing visions?¡± Gianna asked and she nodded. ¡°I keep seeing strange visions, I really don¡¯t know why.. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m always hallucinating or if it¡¯s real¡± she muttered. ¡°I also don¡¯t know what to say, but what do you see?¡± Gianna asked and stood up and went to the table to eat her food.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nevaeh put her chopstick in her mouth as she tried to remember what she saw. ¡°I can¡¯t really remember but I know that I saw something, it¡¯s just that I won¡¯t be able to remember anymore¡± she sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much just eat your food and I¡¯ll ask Angie about this tomorrow¡± Gianna said. Nevaeh slowly nodded and opened her takeaway then began eating. ??????? NEXT DAY** Lectures are already going on in various sses in the school. Gianna woke upter than usual today, she dressedte and met the history sste too. ¡°So just because I gave you an F you¡¯ve decided to stop taking my ss seriously¡± Prof Chao said the moment Gianna stepped in. ¡°Sorry professor¡± she bowed lightly. Prof Chao shook his head and continued teaching while Gianna went back to her seat. As she was going, she stylishly looked at Angie, when she saw that he was looking at her, she immediately faced her front. Angie sighed and looked down at his book. Just like he guessed, she would start ignoring or hiding from him and he doesn¡¯t want that. ¡°Highness are you okay?¡± Elvis whispered in a tiny voice and Angie just nodded. *** AFTER CLASS** ¡°I¡¯ll go get us some afternoon snacks¡± Nevaeh said when she stepped out with Gianna. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting¡± Gianna smiled and Nevaeh left. Gianna sighed and turned around to leave but paused when she saw Angie standing at her front. She cleared her throat and made to pass from the other side but he held her hand. ¡°About what I said yesterday, I¡¯m sorry for making you ufortable¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡± she faked a smile and he sighed. ¡°When I told you that I loved you, I did it not because I wanted you to say it back to me but because I wanted you to know that there¡¯s a guy who thinks that you¡¯re worth been loved no matter how people say you look like and I also wanted you to know that you mean a lot to me and I want to be saying these words to you everytime and anytime I want, I just wanted you to know¡± he said slowly. Gianna sighed and slowly removed her hands from his. She stared at him then hugged him. ¡°To be sincere, I see you as a friend just like you wanted¡± she said and Angie closed his eyes tight. Those words really hit him. ¡°But now that you love me I can¡¯t tell you to stop, thou I don¡¯t know what to do because you¡¯re the first guy to say this to me¡± she added with a sighed and continued. ¡°But I won¡¯t stop you, you can say these words to me whenever you want¡± she finished. Angie smiled widely and pulled away. ¡°Really?¡± He asked and she nodded. ¡°Can I also kiss you whenever I want too?¡± He asked and she hit him yfully. ¡°Angie, you¡¯re unbelievable¡± sheughed. ¡°Fine I¡¯m sorry love, just give me sometime, I bet you¡¯ll say those words back to me¡± he smiled and tapped her nose again. ¡°Why do you love doing that?¡± She asked. ¡°Doing what?¡± he replied. ¡°Tapping my nose¡± she said. ¡°Oh because I feel like it¡¯s soft and pointed. I love it¡± he smiled and tapped it again. ¡°Thanks for loving me and my nose, are we training today?¡± She asked. ¡°Hmm, 4pm same ce¡± he replied and stepped away from her. ¡°Make sure youe love¡± he winked and left. Gianna smiled and shook her head. ¡°Sly boy as usual¡± she muttered and began leaving but someone came to block her. Looking up it was Jett, standing with an evil smirk. ¡°Little retard, that¡¯s right I¡¯m back¡­ I¡¯m strong and I¡¯m kicking¡± he said flexing his body. ¡°Oops¡± Gianna muttered in a tiny voice, she had totally forgot what that spirit made her do to him then like something had just controlled her she thought of something. ¡°Thest time we met you broke my butt bone and now I¡¯m back and I¡¯ll¡­ ¡°Wait!!¡± She yelled and he stopped talking. ¡°There¡¯s a spider on your head¡± she said. Jett eyes widened and he began jumping. ¡°Where¡­ Where please take it off.. Gianna smirked and pped his head hard. ¡°Ouch!¡± He winced and red at her. ¡°Wait it¡¯s still there, bend¡± she said and he foolishly bent immediately. She pped his head again. ¡°Has it gone?¡± He asked, wincing silently but no reply. He looked up to see herughing slowly and his eyes darkened. ¡°You were making a fool outta me¡± he frowned. ¡°Sucker¡± she replied and ran off before he could touch her. ¡°Hey you little retard!, How dare you disrespect me like that you premature kid!!¡± He yelled out. Colton came from behind and tapped his shoulders lightly. ¡°What!¡± He snapped. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried, Zachary haven¡¯t shown up since yesterday¡± Colton said slowly. ¡°So what?, Is that a reason for me to be worried?¡± Jett crossed his arms. ¡°I know the both of you are not on good terms but I¡¯m a bit worried. He¡¯s still our roommate¡± Colton muttered. ¡°I¡¯m not worried!, I just hope he left the school for good or he had an ident or he¡¯s dead¡± Jett scoffed and left. Colton shook his head too and left too. ??????? 4PM, BIG FIELD** They had just finished running and are now sitting together on the stone. Angie used his powers to create some bottles water and handed it to her. ¡°Thanks¡± she muttered and began drinking. ¡°So what¡¯s next on our list?¡± She asked and he showed her the hand weight. ¡°You¡¯ve run a lot plus you¡¯ve done a lot of yoga and now you should some strength to give me 30 hands push ups¡± he replied. Gianna¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at him. ¡°Sh¨¦nme!! (what)¡± she screamed. ¡°Sh¨¬ ( Yes)¡± he replied and stood up. She dropped the water and stood up too but paused when she suddenly remembered something. ¡°Angie¡± she called and he looked at her. ¡°Last night my friend, Nevaeh told me that she was suddenly seeing visions¡± she said. ¡°Visions?¡± Angie repeated and she nodded. ¡°What kind?¡± He asked. ¡°She said once she sees them, she won¡¯t be able to remember what she sees¡± she replied and Angie narrowed his brows. ¡°I don¡¯t really know, maybe she can try writing down whatever she sees next time¡± he said. ¡°Okay I¡¯ll tell her but I was thinking if she was turning to a supernaturals like us¡± she muttered and Angie chuckled ..¡±Oh what of that peacock guy I haven¡¯t seen him since yesterday too?¡± She asked. ¡°That¡¯s true but he¡¯s a big guy, he knows whatever he¡¯s doing¡± he replied with a shrug and Gianna shrugged too. ¡°Here take the weight and start lifting¡± he said and she pouted and collected it. ¡°One two one two go!!¡± He ordered and she began lifting the weight. ??????? MING DYNASTY, PEACOCK PALACE** The ce is blue and white in colour, at the entrance, there¡¯s a huge peacock statute that has its blue beautiful wings proudly wide opened. Rennie just appeared to the pce, he was dressed in his blue long rope, blue long hair, blue eyes, blue eyebrows. He was now looking alot more mature, like the ancient prince of ten thousand years, his facial expression had changed from yful to serious as he walked inside his grandma Susan chamber. All the maids and guards that were present went on their knees to greet him but he raised his hands up, stoping them. ¡°Is Grandma Susan in?¡± He asked and the maids nodded. He then slowly opened the door and entered. An old short woman with white hair could be seen sitting on the low pillow sofa and mediating while holding her long peacock stick. ¡°Greetings grandmother¡± he bowed and the woman opened her eyes slowly. ¡°Rennie¡± she called. He raised his head and smiled at her. ¡°Rise my grandson¡± she smiled. He raised up and moved to sit on the empty pillow sofa beside her. ¡°Are you done with your mission?¡± She asked and he shook his head with a short smile. ¡°Why are you here then?¡± She asked again. He looked at her and took her hands. ¡°I have something to tell you grandma¡± he said with pure seriousness in his eyes. Chapter 46 DAYS LATER** Nothing has happened much in the few days that have passed, it has been the same as usual. Lectures at the exact time, free period at the exact time, training for Gianna and Angie at the exact time too. Gianna had used these few days to train and she¡¯s really improving and as for Zachary, he hasn¡¯t shown up yet and no one knows why or where he was. Gianna just finished running her thirdp and she sat on the stone to catch her breath. ¡°It¡¯s been few days¡± she muttered and cleaned her sweat ¡°Where are you, have you really left the school?¡± She asked herself sadly. She hadn¡¯t seen him for days and it felt like ages, when she found out that she had feelings for him¡­ It began getting worse, there¡¯s no night she would never sleep and not dream of that day she was in his room¡­ on his bed. Him on top of her, himing close to her, when she first got him, when she first saw his face.. his handsome face. She shook her head immediately and turned to her side to see Angie sitting at the front of her and showing her a bottle of water. ¡°Thank you¡± she smiled and collected it. Angie sat on the stone beside her and began looking at her. ¡°What?¡± She asked and he shook his head with a small smile. ¡°You just seem to get lost in your thoughts earlier,¡± he said. Gianna smiled shortly and drank from the water. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she muttered. ¡°You were actually thinking of him right?¡± Angie asked. She blinked and drank more water. He smiled shortly and took a stone then stared at it. ¡°It¡¯s been a few days now, I¡¯ve tried everything I can but I don¡¯t want to give up¡± he muttered and threw the stone in front of him and itnded far away. Gianna looked at him slowly and bit her lips in guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she muttered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say sorry, it¡¯s not your fault and it¡¯s not my fault either.. the heart knows what it wants¡± he shrugged and took another stone then threw it. ¡°Why are you throwing stones?¡± She asked. ¡°It¡¯s to relieve myself, you can try it too¡± he replied and gave her a stone. ¡°Just think about what is bugging you and throw the stone really far with all your strength,¡± he exined. Gianna nodded and took the stone then stared at it. *Zachary, wherever you are¡­e back* she thought and threw the stone. Itnded far away from her and she smiled. ¡°I did it¡± she pped happily. ¡°Yes but it¡¯s not as far as my own¡± Angie replied. ¡°Not true,¡± she scoffed. ¡°Really?, Watch this¡± he stood up and threw another stone and itnded far away from hers. Gianna stood up and threw her own stone but it was nowhere close to Angie¡¯s stone. ¡°I¡¯ll always be your boss,¡± he smiled and patted her head. ¡°You!¡± She raised her hands to hit him but he dodged and stuck his tongue out. She then seethed her teeth and began chasing him around. He¡¯s surely gonna pay for calling himself her boss. ??????? BLISS COLLEGE, G&N ROOM** Gianna opened the door and stepped in only to meet Nevaeh sketching something on a paper with pure seriousness. ¡°Nivy, what are you doing?¡± She asked, walking to sit beside her but Nevaeh didn¡¯t reply to her. She kept drawing with pure seriousness. Gianna sighed and shook her head then stood up and decided to check if there¡¯s something in the kitchen. Luckily there was some rice left, she immediately took a te and dish some for herself then took a can of coke that was in the small freezer and went to sit on the chair beside Nevaeh. She began eating as she watched her friend draw, she was finally done with eating and she drank the coke up. Nevaeh was finally done with drawing, she dropped her pen and looked at the paper with creased brows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gianna asked and Nevaeh looked at her. ¡°I saw another vision¡± she said and picked the paper then handed it to Gianna. ¡°I saw her sleeping on this bed,¡± she said. Gianna looked at the drawings with creased brows then looked back at her. ¡°You saw a girl wearing this long historical rope and sleeping on this huge and beautiful bed and a room that looks as if she¡¯s in the pce?¡± she asked. Nevaeh scratched her head lightly and narrowed her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s what I saw, I immediately drew it so I won¡¯t forget¡± she replied. Gianna twitched her lips and dropped the drawings back on the table. ¡°I can only think of one thing,¡± she said. ¡°What?¡± Nevaeh asked. ¡°Maybe you have super powers¡± she replied and Nevaehughed out. ¡°Super powers or anything supernaturals aren¡¯t real¡± ¡°If they aren¡¯t real then why are they seeing visions!??¡± Gianna almost yelled. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Nevaeh replied and held her head tight. Gianna sighed and moved closer to her then hugged her tight. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t freak out, maybe it¡¯s just a gift from God so don¡¯t think too much¡± she coaxed. ??????? ANGIE¡¯S ROOM** ¡°Highness¡± Rick called the moment Angie stepped in. ¡°Any updates?¡± Angie asked and Rick shook his head. ¡°Elvis and I have looked everywhere we can but we couldn¡¯t find Zachary and Rennie¡± he replied. Angie walked past him and sat on the bed. ¡°Rennie isn¡¯t really my problem because he¡¯s not an enemy but that Zachary is, he was given a mission to kill Gianna and I was sent to stop him but where did he suddenly go?, What is he nning and howe I don¡¯t know anything, why am I so useless¡± he said painfully.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Highness..¡± Rick moved closer to him and sat beside him. ¡°You¡¯re not useless your highness, you¡¯re trying your best and even the gods know that¡± he said. Angie sniffed softly and blocked his face with his palms. ¡°I just still feel useless, maybe that¡¯s why she has eyes for him and not me¡± he muttered. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Rick asked and Angie shook his head. ¡°Nothing,¡± he muttered. ¡°Is it Gianna?¡± Rick asked again and Angie slowly looked up. ¡°You¡¯ve fallen in love with her right?¡± He asked again. Angie blinked slowly and ruffled his hair backwards. ¡°How did you know that?¡± He asked slowly. Rick smiled and faced his front then rubbed his palms together. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the way you look at her, it shows how much she means to you but you know it¡¯s not safe to fall in love with her right?¡± He said and Angie sighed. ¡°What if the gods ask you to marry a different girl that¡¯s not her, can you go against them? It¡¯s just like asking for death,¡± Rick added. Angie bit his lips and folded his palms together. ¡°This is something I don¡¯t wanna think of¡± he muttered. ¡°I understand your highness, I¡¯m not saying that you shouldn¡¯t love her, I¡¯m just worried about you,¡± Rick said. ¡°Thank you¡± Angie smiled shortly. The door opened and Elvis steeped in with some takeaway of food. ¡°I got dinner,¡± he smiled, arranging them on the table. He looked at the both of them and smiled before his eyes settled on Angie. ¡°Highness you¡¯re back¡± he said and moved closer to him. ¡°I actually saw Rennie, he¡¯s back but he¡¯s staying in another room¡± he said. ¡°Good for him,¡± Angie replied. ¡°But as for Zachary I really don¡¯t know,¡± he added. ¡°No one knows where he is or what he¡¯s nning but we should all be at alert¡± Angie said. ¡°Yes your highness¡± both Elvis and Rick chorused. ¡°Good, you guys should start eating, I¡¯ll be in the bathroom¡± Angie said then stood up and went to the bathroom. ¡°Well you heard his highness right? He said we should start eating¡± Elvis said, rushing the table. He took his chopsticks and started with the noodles. Rick just shook his head and went to join him. ??????? THE NEXT DAY** Harmony sat up with a groan, she was also wondering why Zachary disappeared for days now, what was he up to now. She stood up and crossed her arms, thinking of a ce he can be hiding on Earth. ¡°Or could it be that he¡¯s in trouble?, But the humans are harmless so there¡¯s nothing like trouble for him¡± she hissed and ruffled her hair. ¡°Wherever you are Kia I hope you can be fine for me, I¡¯m really worried about you, I really love you.. I should be the one to marry you not Daiyu¡± she scoffed and rolled her eyes before decided to go to the bathroom so she could shower. She had finally showered and changed, then she came out and came out of her room only to bump into Gianna and Nevaeh. A fake smile immediately appeared on her face as she approached them. ¡°Friends¡± she smileding close to them. Nevaeh, who was telling Gianna something, suddenly stopped and looked at her. Her eyes widened because she began seeing another girl¡¯s face. Chapter 47 The girl had an evil and wicked smile as she approached Gianna. Her nails were ck and long, her eyes were deep red and her face was pale. ¡°Anna, how was your night?¡± She asked and her voice sounded like a masculine and feminine tone that were mixed together. She suddenly brought her hands to touch Gianna and Nevaeh pulled Gianna backwards. Harmony stared at Nevaeh with a confused look and so as Gianna but Nevaeh just forced a smile. ¡°Our night was good, thank you for asking¡± she smiled and grabbed Gianna out of the hostel. Harmony¡¯s fake smile suddenly turned to a frown and she clenched her first tight. *** Nevaeh got out with Gianna, still holding her hands. ¡°Nevaeh¡± Gianna pulled her hands away and crossed it under her br**st. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, why did you stop me from greeting Harmony, she might not be my bestie but she¡¯s still my friend¡± she said. Nevaeh shook her head in disagreement. ¡°She¡¯s not your friend, she¡¯s a witch¡± she said. ¡°A witch?¡± Gianna asked and Nevaeh nodded. ¡°When she came out of her room I actually saw her real face she looked like¡­¡± Nevaeh creased her brows as she suddenly couldn¡¯t remember ¡°She looked like what?¡± Gianna asked. ¡°I can¡¯t remember anymore but it¡¯s a sight you don¡¯t wanna see, she looked so ugly and scary, her voice didn¡¯t even sound as sweet as she talks, she sounded like a monster¡± Nevaeh replied. Gianna suddenly creased her brows as she remembered what Angie told him. *You¡¯re the chosen one, the gods chose you to take part in an recanalization and because of that, you have a lot of enemies that¡¯lle after you but don¡¯t worry I¡¯m always here to protect you* She also remembered the first day she saw Harmony, how clingy she was with her, in the party, she served both her and Nevaeh drinks making them tipsy. So she was actually a bad girl, an enemy that wanted to kill her. She gasped and shook her head lightly before stepping back. ¡°Hey where are you going?¡± Nevaeh asked. ¡°To see Angie¡± she replied and ran off. Nevaeh sighed and began going to ss by herself. ??????? THOUSANDS OF YEARS AGO** In the demon kingdom. Cries of a woman was heard, some maids and guards were seen standing at the front of a closed door were the cries wasing from Then thirty minutester or more than that¡­ The cries of a baby were heard. A guard immediately rushed out of the room and went to what seems to look like a dark room then fell on his knees. ¡°My lord¡± he called and a man putting on a ck thick rope while backing the window slowly turned around. His face looked straight and cold, he looked a lot like someone but it was just that he had three ck stones glued to his forehead. ¡°Your wife has sessfully been born,¡± the guard said. The man¡¯s eyes widened and he immediately rushed out of the dark room and went straight to the room his wife was staying at. Truly she had given birth to a boy, he slowly collected the baby from her and smiled. The boy looked exactly like him. ¡°Congrattions my king, you¡¯re now a father¡± his wife smiled weakly and he sat on the stool that was close to her then took her hands. He was about to say something when some loud noise began sounding from outside. ¡°What is happening outside?¡± He asked and almost immediately a guard rushed in with full speed, he almost fell as he entered. ¡°My Lord, Xia Meilin is here with her armies,¡± he said. Lord Draco¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at his wife. ¡°Darling, we can¡¯t fight now, we aren¡¯t even prepared yet¡± she said. Draco slowly stood up and kissed her forehead. ¡°You stay here, I¡¯ll go¡± he said and without waiting he took his sword and stepped out with his armies ¡°My king¡± Levanna called but he had already gone. Levanna slowly stood up, she took her baby and went to a room where a ck medium size dragon could be seen sleeping. ¡°Lexus, watch over him for me¡± she said and ced the baby on the dragon¡¯s back then managed to put something on and stepped out. The baby boy slowly opened his eyes and the first thing he saw was the ck dragon He smiled at it. OUTSIDE** ¡°You¡¯re going down Draco, your time is up and over¡± Xia Meilin shouted. She was dressed in her general outfit, holding her long sword and her armies were at her back. ¡°You demons have destroyed people¡¯s life, you¡¯ve burnt houses, you¡¯ve killed thousands of innocent souls, used thousands of women and Children but it¡¯s over now¡­ Attack!!¡± She yelled and the fight began. Draco¡¯s men ran to fight her armies while she faced Draco himself. What was happening outside was what they call a fierce fight. ¡°My Lord!!¡± Levanna who just ran out of the building shouted. When Draco heard her voice he immediately turned back to look at her but that was fast enough for Xia Meilin to cut one of his hands off. ¡°My lord!!¡± Levanna screamed out, she drew her sword and rushed to Xia Meilin but before she could get to her, someone stabbed her from behind. It was Chuyun, she was also present in the war. She stabbed Levanna from behind and the sword came out of her chest at her front. ¡°Levanna!!!¡± Draco shouted as he watched Chuyun slowly remove the sword from his wife¡¯s body and she went down. He immediately rushed to her and knelt at her front. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me Levanna¡± he cried but she just let out a painful smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I king, I won¡¯t be there to take care of our son¡± she said and a teardrop fell from her eyes. ¡°I love you¡± she mouthed and closed her eyes then her body turned into some dark smoke. ¡°Noooooo!!!¡± He cried out. ¡°Your time is up Draco, turn yourself in¡± Xia Meilin said from behind and he stood up in anger. ¡°I will kill you¡± he took his sword with his remaining one hand then rushed to her but she docked it. ¡°You asked for this¡± she muttered and plunged her sword deep into his chest, making sure it came out of the back before pulling out. Draco slowly fell on his knees, blood dripping from his chest, he dipped the sword deep into the ground as he stared at her with bloody lips. ¡°My¡­ Son.. will.. avenge what .. you did . to¡­ me ¡­ to¡­ day¡± he spat out blood and slowly closed his eyes, dieing on that spot. His body began turning to dark smokes before it disappeared. By now all the demon armies are dead. Xia Meilin stood there, she had blood on her face and body as she looked around. ¡°I¡¯ll go take the boy¡± she said and flew into the pce. The boy was sitting at the dragon¡¯s back and giggling when she took him, he began crying immediately. The dragon tried attacking her but she used her powers to push the dragon away and flew out. ¡°Daiyu, Chuyun, go to the Jade heavens and get help from the Angels. I¡¯ll chase the dragon¡± she said the moment stepped out. The baby was still in her hands, crying. Chuyun and Daiyu nodded and went out, then the dragon came out of the pce and began burning everywhere. Xia Meilin ordered her soldiers to chase after it then she began burning down the demon pce with her powers. Everything was burnt except from the demon¡¯s king sword and she couldn¡¯t remove it, only one person could unlock the darkness again and that is the son but she would never let that happen. She decided to take the boy to the Ouze pce and seal all his powers and memories. After that, she went back with the angels to catch the dragon. ** Zachary slowly opened his eyes, that was his life story. He was actually a demon prince, his parents got killed, his pet got sealed and their kingdom got burnt down to ashes.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He went on his knees and clenched the floor tight with his fist, he saw his memory through the ck dragon¡¯s eyes and he didn¡¯t like what he had just seen. Xia Meilin! Chuyun and Daiyu are all sisters, the princess he had spent his life serving actually took part in the wipping of his memories and sealing of his power and also killing his parents and kingdom. He has been fooled, he has beenpletely fooled. ¡°Arghhhhhhhhh!!!¡± He screamed out in agony, his eyes were deep red. He doesn¡¯t care anymore, he is really furious right now and he would kill anybody!, He would kill everybody!! He would avenge his father, mother, dragon and his kingdom. Chapter 48 BLISS COLLEGE** Gianna ran into the boys hostel without caring about the amount of guys that were looking at her. ¡°What is this short girl doing here¡±¡­ There were murmurs she could hear from some of them but she didn¡¯t mind. She kept running till she got to Angie¡¯s room. ¡°Angie¡± she knocked on the door and it opened revealing Rick. ¡°Is Angie in?¡± She asked and he nodded. ¡°Can Ie in?¡± She asked again. ¡°Sure, he¡¯s done dressing anyway¡± Rick shrugged and Gianna stepped in. She met Angie facing the mirror and styling his hair. He looked like he¡¯s dressed up for ss already. ¡°Angie¡± she called and he looked at her from the mirror without turning back. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you, I just found out about another supernatural being that¡¯s trying to kill me,¡± she said. Angie stopped arranging his hair and turned to face her. ¡°Another supernatural?¡± He asked and she nodded. ¡°How do you know that there¡¯s another supernatural?¡± He asked. Gianna walked up to sit on his bed. ¡°Remember when I told you my friend does see visions?¡± She asked and Elvis¡¯ eyes widened from afar. ¡°Miss hooligan do you see vision?¡± He asked and Angie red at him. He immediately shut his mouth and went to stand beside Rick. ¡°Nevaeh, the girl that I had to erase her memory twice, yeah I remember her¡± he nodded. Gianna stared at him confusedly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked and he sat beside her. ¡°I told you Zachary was your enemy right?, But I forgot to tell you that he mistook your friend as you and was about to kill her¡± he said. ¡°Really?¡± Gianna asked with widened eyes. ¡°Hmm, look¡± he held her shoulders and made her face him. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you this because I want you to hate him but I¡¯m just trying to tell you that, that guy won¡¯t waste a second before killing you.. he was about to kill Nevaeh, it remained very small if I didn¡¯t show up¡± he exined. ¡°When ¡­ When did this happen?¡± Gianna stuttered as she asked and he sighed. ¡°Remember that day I bought that book for you, that¡¯s when it happened.. plus I also erased her memories when she saw you with the dragon¡± he added. ¡°What dragon?¡± She asked confusedly. ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten??, Well never mind but tell me about the supernatural¡± he replied. Gianna pressed her lips together and stared at him. ¡°She¡¯s staying in the room next to me, her name is Harmony, my friend told me that she saw a vision of her, she looked like a monster.. I¡¯m not really sure but I feel like she¡¯s supernatural, maybe the evil one¡± she said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll find out about her, now let¡¯s get to ss¡± Angie replied and stood up. He stretched his hands out for her and she stood up too then they both left with Rick and Elvis following them from behind. ??????? Nevaeh was also on her way to ss when someone suddenly covered her mouth and dragged her. She kept struggling but the person didn¡¯t let her go till they got to the school backyard. The person released her and she turned to see that blue guy again. ¡°It¡¯s you¡± she seethed but he ignored her, he closed his eyes and began doing some finger formations. His eyes turned blue and an electric blue ball began generating from his hands. Nevaeh¡¯s eyes widened and she began moving back slowly. ¡°Your.. your eyes¡­ Your ¡­ Hands¡± she stuttered but he ignored and threw the ball at her. She shut her eyes tight and instead of the ball to hit her, it backfired back to him. He threw another one and it still backfired back to him. ¡°You¡¯re alive¡± he said with a wide smile and before she could reply or react he immediately hugged her tight. She gasped and her eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re alive sis¡± he smiled. Nevaeh immediately pulled away and pushed him off. ¡°What are you talking about, why are you hugging me and what did you do with your hands just now, who are you?¡± She asked all at once. Rennie just smiled and looked at her. ¡°Have you ever heard of the peacock pce¡­ Let me first start with, have you heard of supernaturals?¡± He asked. Nevaeh stared at him with an unbelievable look on her face. ¡°You¡¯re supernatural?¡± She asked and he nodded. She used her palms to cover her mouth then released a gasp beforeughing. ¡°This is not a joke,¡± he said. Nevaeh stoppedughing and crossed her arms. ¡°If it¡¯s not a joke then what is it, listen Mr blue.. stop whatever effect you¡¯re using to scare me, I¡¯m not a 3 years old, I¡¯m 19 years old¡± she warned and scoffed before facing her front and leaving. Rennie smirked and teleported at her front, making her freeze. ¡°Now does this look like an effect to you?¡± He asked. Nevaeh turned her back on him and made to leave from the other side but he teleported to her front again. ¡°Stop doing this!!¡± She yelled. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to prove to you that I¡¯m not joking, I¡¯m supernatural and so are you¡± he said. Nevaeh shook her head and turned around then began running away. ¡°You do see visions right!!¡± He shouted and she frozed. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong you do see what will happen in the future¡± he added. She slowly turned to look at him and blinked but he continued. ¡°I bet you¡¯re also wondering about how that is possible but have you ever heard of the peacock pce, have you heard of the peacock princess too?¡± he asked. ¡°What exactly are you talking about, you¡¯re driving me nuts!!¡± She screamed and he smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll exin all these to you if you decide to sit down and listen to me¡± he replied, pointing at the long chair. Nevaeh slowly walked to sit on the chair and he sat beside her. ¡°Thousand of years ago, it was a toughbor for the peacock queen which is mom, the moment she gave birth to you, she died and when we all thought that we could still have you, your body suddenly disappeared¡± ¡°We asked the gods about you and your whereabouts but they said that they used you to help a baby that almost died and the baby will also be of help to you,ter in the future. What we don¡¯t know is where or how the baby looked but we know the signs to recognize her..¡± ¡°Anyone from the peacock pce won¡¯t be able to hurt her, any attempt to do that, it¡¯ll backfire¡­ Two, you¡¯ll start to see visions then before you know it, your powers will start growing then your face¡­ You won¡¯t look like this anymore, your face will change back to your original face¡± he narrated. Nevaeh creased her brows. She still couldn¡¯t get all that she had just heard. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be confused about, even if I didn¡¯t tell you about yourself now, you¡¯ll still find out sooner orter¡± he shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say, how will I even exin this to my friend¡± Nevaeh muttered. ¡°You mean my mistress¡± he replied and Nevaeh stared at him. ¡°She just got to be one of us,¡± he added. ¡°Huh?¡± She asked. ¡°Not long ago, she was chosen to be the recanalization of a dead princess who was supposed to be my wife,¡± he replied. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡± Nevaeh creased her brows and Rennie sighed. He began exining everything to her from the beginning to the ending. ??????? The gate harshly went open and he slowly game in. He looked really angry, he was no longer dressed as the Zachary they used to know. He was now dressed as the general Kia he was poprly known as.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The breeze kept blowing his long hair behind him, his sword as on his right arm. It was covered with blood, not just his sword but his face and clothes too. This only means one thing¡­ This means that he had killed a lot of people outside beforeing in. Behind him were the security men, they were all dead but he didn¡¯t care, he kept walking in. He is going to kill everyone, especially Xia Meilin, since her spirit is inside the short human girl then¡­ He is going to kill her too. Chapter 49 CLASSROOM** The professor is yet toe so the students spent their time on making noise and ying. ¡°Anna¡± Nevaeh called the moment she walked in. ¡°Anna¡± she called again and sat beside her. ¡°I just got to find out a lot of things about you, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± She asked. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Gianna replied and Nevaeh looked left and right before moving close to her. ¡°You¡¯re supernatural,¡± she whispered. Gianna gasped as she stared at her. ¡°How did you know?¡± She asked. Nevaeh smiled and began telling her everything. Four chairs behind them, it was Angie and his two bodyguards. ¡°Highness what¡¯s wrong, you¡¯ve been doing your face somehow?¡± Elvis asked. Angie sighed and looked at him. ¡°I feel so uneasy guys, I feel somehow¡± he muttered. ¡°Somehow as in how?¡± Rick asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just feel like something bad is about to happen,¡± he replied. The moment he said, a loud noise sounded and everyone flinched. ¡°What is that?¡± Gianna asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Nevaeh replied. What came next was the sound of students screaming. ¡°Let¡¯s go check what¡¯s happening outside¡± Angie said and stood up. Rick and Elvis stood up too and they left the ssroom. Other students left the ss too. They got out to meet a shock. It was Zachary, holding a sword, his face was covered with blood and his body too. Some students were found lying dead and covered with their own pool of blood on the floor. ¡°Zachary¡± Gianna muttered, staring at him. Finally she has seen him after so long, she felt a bit happy but wait, what was wrong with him? Angie¡¯s eyes widened and he blocked the road with his hands, trying to tell everyone to stay back. ¡°No one shoulde close to him, everyone walks slowly to the ssrooms and hides,¡± he said. Jett rolled his eyes from behind and stepped forward. ¡°You¡¯re just a guy like us, beside this guy here is my roommate, after months of going missing, he now showed up.. looking like this¡± he scoffed and made to move forward but Colton held him back. ¡°Don¡¯t move forward Jett, Zachary doesn¡¯t look too good, let¡¯s go¡± he said worriedly. Jett scoffed and pushed Colton¡¯s hands off then pushed past Angie and walked forward. ¡°Listen Zachary go and act your drama elsewhere because we were doing just fine before you¡­. Jett didn¡¯t get toplete what he was saying when Zachary shed his neck with his sword. The students gasped as Jett¡¯s blood sshed on Zachary¡¯s face and his body slowly went down. They screamed and began running back in to look for where to hide. Zachary made to go in but someone rushed to him from behind, it was Lance (VC assistant). He was dressed in a long general rope as he made to attack Zachary from behind but Zachary used his powers to push far away from him. His eyes went to Gianna and he began flying to her but a blue light appeared and pushed him back. That was actually Rennie. ¡°Nevaeh, the both of you get out of here we¡¯ll deal with him¡± he shouted. Nevaeh nodded and took Gianna¡¯s hands, they began running but that ck dragon from earlier suddenly appeared to them and blocked them. Both Nevaeh and Gianna screamed and hugged themselves. When they saw the dragon, they suddenly remembered what happened to them at the forbidden zone. The dragon tried hitting them but someone blocked them, it was Elvis and Rick.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Run now!!¡± Rick yelled as both him and Elvis fought with the dragon. Gianna and Nevaeh turned around and began running. Zachary managed to push Rennie out of his way and began moving to Gianna but Angie appeared at this front and blocked him by pushing him back with a golden light. ¡°You actually went missing for days, I knew that you were up to no good¡± Angie said. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to talk with you¡± Zachary muttered and shoved Angie out of the way with his powers then began moving towards Gianna again. He generated a dark red ball and threw it at her, then it beganing to her without hindrance. ¡°Anna watch out¡± Nevaeh yelled and pushed Gianna out of the wall. The ball met with Nevaeh¡¯s chest, pushing her far away from Gianna. ¡°Nevaeh¡± Gianna yelled and Nevaehnded hard on the floor then spat out blood. ¡°What do you want from me!!¡± Gianna yelled when Zachary got to her again. ¡°Your life¡± he replied and drew out his sword then beganing towards her but Angie appeared and pushed him back. ¡°Take Nevaeh away, the both of you should run!!¡± Angie yelled and flew to Zachary. Gianna began running towards Nevaeh but before she could reach her, Harmony appeared. ¡°And where do you think you¡¯re going to?¡± She asked with an evil smile. Gianna turned to the other side and tried running but Harmony waved her hands in the air making her fall. ¡°Anna¡±¡­ she smiled and began moving closer to her. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to kill you with my own hands, do you know that?¡± She asked and without waiting for a reply, she used her powers to raise Gianna up then dropped her back on the ground. ¡°Ahh¡± Gianna winced and spat out blood from her mouth but Harmony wasn¡¯t done yet. She raised Gianna up again and smacked her across the wall. Gianna slowly slipped and fell on the floor and spat out more blood. ¡°Anna¡± Nevaeh called weakly as she tried crawling closer to her but Harmony had already raised Gianna and pulled her closer to herself. She grabbed her neck with one hand then used a free hand to create some dark balls. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± She greeted her teeth and before she could throw the ball at her. Rennie appeared behind her and pushed her off with his powers. Gianna fell on the floor again and spat out more blood then Rennie moved to start a fight with Harmony. Gianna slowly raised her head up to look around, Nevaeh was lying somewhere in the ground and was struggling to stay alive. Rick, Elvis and Lance were still battling with the dragon and they looked really injured. Jett¡¯s body was somewhere on the floor, Rennie was now fighting with Harmony and Angie was busy with Zachary. ¡°How did everything go so wrong so fast?¡± she muttered and winced painfully. Zachary and Angie were still having a fierce fight and it seemed like no one was willing to back down. ¡°Listen Angie or whatever you call yourself, this fight doesn¡¯t concern you, back off!¡± He yelled and made to sh Angie with the sword but Angie dodged. ¡°It might not concern me but as long as you¡¯re nning to hurt Anna, then it does¡± he replied and they continued fighting. Zachary managed to generate a lot of energy and pushed Angie far away from him then turned to search for Gianna. Gianna slowly stood up, she held her chest tight as she stared at him. ¡°I¡¯m the one you want right?, Welle and get me!!¡± She yelled. Zachary turned to her and stopped, he slowly came down and began moving close to her but she didn¡¯t move back. ¡°Anna!!¡± Nevaeh called painfully. ¡°I knew you have always hated me from the start, right from the first day you caught me when I was about to fall off the staircase, I also know you were given a mission to kill me, well here I am, instead of killing everyone why don¡¯t you just kill me!!¡± She yelled in tears. Zachary slowly pulled his sword and pointed it at her. ¡°Your tears do not move me¡± he said coldly. ¡°And I¡¯m not nning to make it move you, I¡¯m not crying because I want you to pity me but I¡¯m crying because it¡¯s my heart that¡¯s crying, you have no idea what I¡¯m feeling right now¡± she said, shedding more tears. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± he replied and she nodded. ¡°If you really don¡¯t care then prove it by killing me right now, I¡¯m waiting!!!¡± She yelled and next thing she felt a sharp pain. She slowly looked down to see that Zachary had stabbed the sword deep into her chest, it was evening out from the back. Nevaeh¡¯s eyes widened in horror, she was behind Gianna and she could see the sword. ¡°Anna!!!!!¡± She cried out. Angie¡¯s eyes also widened from where he was when he saw this. ¡°Anna,¡± he whispered in shock. Rennie stopped fighting with Harmony and turned to look at Gianna with widened eyes. He wanted to rush to her but Harmony suddenly stabbed him from behind making him freeze in ce. Gianna¡¯s eyes were already red as she looked up at Zachary. She looked into his eyes but it had no emotions, it had no warmth, it was empty and lifeless. A tear dropped from her eyes as she stared at him but he just pushed his sword deeper into her chest. ¡°Anna!!!!¡± Nevaeh screamed in tears. __ I hope you¡¯re all enjoying the book. (^^) Please drop a review>3 Chapter 50 The only thing that Gianna was saying in her mind was that he had actually done it. He killed her, he actually did, here she was waiting for him toe back but he actually killed her. Angie was right, he was her enemy. He¡¯s a bad guy and he won¡¯t waste a second into killing her. She slowly looked into his eyes and she could see him staring at her, he had no emotions or life in them. His eyes were as lifeless as usual. Another tear drop fell from her both eyes and he pulled the sword out of her chest. ¡°Anna!!!¡± Nevaeh screamed in tears as she watched her friend slowly fall on the ground. Harmony also pulled the sword away from Rennie¡¯s chest and he slowly went down then spat out blood. Gianna¡¯s body fell on the floor and Nevaeh managed to crawl over to her then gather her in her arms. ¡°Anna¡± she called in tears and cupped her cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me¡± she added and Gianna shed a painful smile, blood was rushing out of her lips and chest. ¡°I¡¯ve made a mistake by falling for the wrong person¡± she muttered and more tears rolled down her eyes. ¡°Stop talking, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital and we¡¯ll get you treated¡± Nevaeh cried and Gianna slowly brought her hands to her cheeks. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can feel that my time is up for real this time, I misused my second chance again¡± she muttered and spat out more blood then her eyes searched for Angie. He was standing far away from her, unable to move, it was as if he couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. She smiled shortly at him then before facing Nevaeh again. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now¡± she whispered and her eyes began closing. ¡°Hey wait!!, Wait Anna!!!¡± Nevaeh yelled out but Gianna¡¯s hand slowly fell from her face to the floor. ¡°Anna¡± Nevaeh shook her but she didn¡¯t move. ¡°Anna!!! Nooooooooo!!!!¡± She screamed out then her eyes went to Zachary who was looking down at them with no emotions on his face. She seethed her teeth and slowly stood up. ¡°I will kill you!!¡± She yelled and picked Rennie¡¯s sword that flew to her side earlier and began running towards him but before she could reach him, he used his powers to push her back. She flew far away from him andnded harshly on the ground. ¡°Die!!!!¡± Angie who was just out of his trance yelled and beganing close to Zachary from behind. Zachary sensed it and dodged immediately but Angie didn¡¯t stop, he kept trying to kill him. He was fighting a dog that had no chains or brain. ¡°How dare you kill Anna!!, She has done nothing but love you, you¡¯re a monster!!¡± He yelled while trying to sh him with his sword. Nevaeh managed to stand up from where she fell earlier but her knees wobbled and she went back to the floor. A lot of memories beganing to her mind, she suddenly remembered when Zachary had almost killed her that day at the boys hostel, she remembered how Angie wiped her memories and she remembered how that dragon had killed Anna at first. She screamed loudly. Her eyes turned blue, her hair began growing longer and her face began tearing apart and turning into blue smoke. The wind that came out of her was loud and strong enough to push Angie and Zachary away from each other then she held her head tight. All of the sudden everywhere began nching to white, no one could see anything or hear anything, not even what was happening now. ??????? MING DYNASTY** Angie and his bodyguards suddenly found themselves back to this ce, where they came from. He was no longer dressed as the Angie he was on earth, he was dressed as the prince Den he was poprly known as. Even his bodyguards are now back to being Fen and Boi. ¡°What happened highness, what are we doing back here?¡± Boi asked. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the mission is over,¡± Fen replied. Den didn¡¯t say anything, he just closed his eyes sadly and a teardrop fell from it. ¡°So we failed our mission¡± Boi muttered sadly and Fen rubbed his shoulders lightly. They moved closer to Den and stood beside him. ¡°Highness, please don¡¯t feel too bad about her death, everything happens for a reason¡± Fen said. Den didn¡¯t say anything, more tears kepting out of his eyes especially when he remembered how she looked at him and smiled before dying. ¡°She might be dead highnesses but she¡¯ll still remain here¡± Boi pointed to his heart. ¡°She¡¯s gone, I saw her body, she is really gone, I felt it¡± Den said in tears. ¡°Highness you really need to stop crying, let¡¯s go back to Jade heavens and talk to the king about this, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s waiting¡­ Boi didn¡¯t get toplete what was saying when Den fell on his knees. ¡°I¡¯m just so useless, I im that I love her, yet when she was dying I couldn¡¯t do anything to save her, I¡¯m so useless!!¡± He yelled in tears. Fen and Boi looked at themselves and immediately knelt beside him. ¡°Highness, please stop crying¡± Fen pleaded. ¡°Yes highness, I¡¯ll start crying too if you don¡¯t stop¡± Boi cried too. ¡°I couldn¡¯t do anything for her, I watched him kill her, I failed my mission, I¡¯m a failure¡± Den cried more and Boi began crying along with him. ¡°Highness¡± Fen bent at the front of him and touched his shoulders. ¡°Please don¡¯t cry anymore,¡± he said. **** Zachary also found himself back to the Ming dynasty standing in the middle of nowhere before he could start thinking about why he was here, a familiar voice echoed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re nning on going back to the Ounce pce¡± someone said behind him and he turned to see Harmony standing behind him with a smile. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing here?¡± He frowned. ¡°What else, I¡¯m here to serve you my lord¡± she went on her knees and bowed. Zachary stared at her confusedly and she looked up at him with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you won¡¯t wanna go back to those people after what they had done to you¡± she said and Zachary¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How do you know?¡± He asked and she just smiled. He stretched his hands up to her and a dark smoke appeared from it then pulled her closer to him. ¡°I thought I asked you a question,¡± he said angrily. Harmony began coughing as she struggled to breath. ¡°How do you know about my past?¡± he asked again. ¡°Because I¡¯m also a demon¡± she managed to reply. Zachary left her and she fell on the floor and began coughing. ¡°Speak now!¡± He ordered. She breathed and closed her eyes tight before starting. ¡°Thousands of years ago, I was still a very little girl when that Xia Meilin hade to attack the demon kingdom, my father was part of the demon army and she had killed him, when my mother found out about this, she cried herself to death and I was left alone to suffer¡± she said painfully then slowly stood up. ¡°I also saw what she had done to your parents, I saw when she and her sisters killed them and I saw when she took you away, I saw it all¡± she added. Zachary crossed his hands at his back and backed her. ¡°So you were that shadow that kept telling me everything in my dream?¡± He asked and she nodded. ¡°We are on the same side my lord, we both hate Chuyun, Daiyu most especially, Xia Meilin!¡± She gritted her teeth angrily as she spoke. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Zachary nodded. ¡°I will spare your life today because you have a valid reason¡± he said then moved two steps forward and looked up as he continued. ¡°I will bring back the demon empire, I will build it up on my own and from now on I will no longer bear Zachary or general Kia, I will bear my father¡¯s name and I will take after him¡± he vowed. ¡°Yes my lord¡± Harmony smiled. ¡°And I will be willing to fight, support and stay with you till the very end¡± she added. ??????? JADE HEAVENS** ¡°Angel of light has arrived,¡± the imperial guard announced and everyone fell to their knees. ¡°Greetings prince Den, wee back to Ming dynasty prince Den¡± they greeted as he walked in with Fen and Boi following him from behind. They got to the front of the king and queen and he bowed. ¡°Greetings mother, father¡± he bowed his head down on the floor but the king didn¡¯t reply. He raised his head back up to look at his father.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Forgive me father, I have failed you, I have failed the gods and I have failed the Jade kingdom¡± he said painfully and bowed again. ¡°Den¡± the queen called slowly but he kept bowing. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry father, please forgive me¡± he refused to stand up. The king sighed and looked up before looking back at him. ¡°Rise¡± he ordered and Den slowly stood up. He began feeling dizzy all of a sudden. ¡°Den, are you okay?¡± The queen asked but he couldn¡¯t hear her clearly. His sight began turning blurry and before he knew it he passed out. ¡°Highness¡± both Fen and Boi stood up and rushed to him, the queen and king stood up along with other Ministers and elders. ¡°Someone call the doctor!¡± The king ordered. Chapter 51 When Den opened his eyes, he met four pairs of familiar eyes staring at him. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re awake¡± Shine smiled and he slowly sat up. He didn¡¯t know why he passed out or how long but it was already evening and he was dressed in his male undergarment, that is, a white soft long shirt and a ck soft trousers with his white stockings. ¡°Shine?¡± He called to make sure it¡¯s her and she smiled. ¡°Is it the only Shine that you see?¡± He heard Ling¡¯s voice and he turned to his left to see her. ¡°Ling¡± he took her hands and kissed it. ¡°Hey I¡¯m jealous, you didn¡¯t kiss my hand¡± Shine pouted and he took her hands and kissed it. ¡°Now you can rest¡± Ling muttered and Shine stuck her tongue out at her. ¡°What are the both of you doing here, if I¡¯m not wrong your school isn¡¯t closed by this time?¡± He asked. Ling and Shine both looked at themselves before Shine decided to talk. ¡°You¡¯re right bro, we heard that you were back but you passed out, we thought you got injured by the war that¡¯s why we came to see you¡± Ling nodded with what Shine said and Den smiled shortly, his lips were even dry, chapped and white. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he muttered. ¡°You don¡¯t, you look so sick¡± Ling replied. ¡°Should I go tell father that you¡¯re awake?¡± Shine asked and Den immediately shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s still mad at me, just leave him¡± he muttered. ¡°But why will he be mad at you?¡± Ling asked. ¡°Because I had failed my mission¡± he muttered. ¡°Oh don¡¯t feel bad bro¡± Shine pouted and hugged him. Ling also hugged him too. ¡°You might fail but you know that doesn¡¯t make you a loser, we love you¡± Shine said. ¡°Yes brother, we love you and we know that you¡¯re a winner,¡± Ling added. Den smiled and hugged the both of them then kissed their heads. ¡°Big brother loves you both,¡± he replied. After a short while he released them and Shine stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go tell Fen and Boi to get you something to eat,¡± she said. ¡°No I¡¯ll tell them first¡± Ling stood up and pushed her back then ran out. ¡°Hey Ling!¡± Shine yelled and stood up then ran out too. Den just smiled and faced the ceiling, Gianna¡¯s face suddenly appeared to his mind and tears rushed out of his eyes again. He¡¯s trying not to but each time he remembers how she looked at him and smiled, how her hands dropped, how he saw her bodyying on the floor. She¡¯s gone and he does not want to believe it, not his Anna, not his baby Ann. ¡°Anna¡± he called and shaded more painful tears. ??????? OUZE PALACE** The white vase suddenly flew from nowhere andnded on the ground, breaking into pieces. The maids that were sounding outside fell on their knees immediately. ¡°Just how!!, How did he find out!¡± She yelled and scattered more vases. ¡°What is happening in there!¡± Daiyu who just stepped into the crown princess chamber asked. ¡°Princess Daiyu, it¡¯s the crown princess, she keeps breaking everything and screaming and we don¡¯t know why¡± one of the maids that were on their knees replied. Daiyu hissed and walked into Chuyun¡¯s room. ¡°Sister¡± she called and Chuyun looked at her with red eyes. ¡°What happened, why are you scattering your room, what¡¯s the matter?¡± She asked. Chuyun moved closer to Daiyu and held her shoulders. ¡°Kia found out about himself,¡± she replied. ¡°Huh?¡± Daiyu muttered. ¡°Kia found out about himself, he now knows that he was a demon prince¡± she repeated. ¡°Wait¡± Daiyu pushed Chuyun¡¯s hands off and gave her a confused look. ¡°What are you talking about, what demon prince?¡± She asked. ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten who Kia is right? You¡¯ve been so engrossed in his face and body, you¡¯ve forgotten that he was that demon¡¯s son we kidnapped thousands of years ago when we were given a mission to fight with the demons!!¡± Chuyun yelled. As if realization just hit Daiyu, her eyes widened. ¡°He was the one?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes and now he has found out who he is, he¡¯s going to have his revenge¡± Chuyun added. ¡°That brat! After all we did for him,¡± Daiyu scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re scoffing? I bet you don¡¯t know that Autumn is now by his side,¡± Chuyun added. ¡°My personal maid?¡± Daiyu asked with an unbelievable look on her face. ¡°Yes that one, the both of them are traitors¡­ Arghh!!¡± Chuyun screamed and threw another vase across the room. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this,¡± Daiyu muttered. Chuyun took deep breaths to calm herself then slowly went to sit on her bed.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°And that girl that Xia Meilin entered, did he kill her?¡± Daiyu asked. ¡°Yes he did, but he did it for himself¡± Chuyun replied and crossed her arms. ¡°I bet he¡¯s gonna go recreate the demon pce, build an army on his own then unexpectedlye to attack us here in the pce, just like what we did to them¡± she added. ¡°If it¡¯s so, then we¡¯ll have to be on alert¡­ All. The. Time¡± Daiyu replied, specifically emphasizing the word ¡°all the time¡±. ??????? THE NEXT MORNING** Nevaeh slowly opened her eyes only to find herself in a strange room. She held her head and slowly sat straight and was surprised to see that her hair was stopping at her knees. She creased her brows as she looked at it then slowly looked at her hands and her clothes. What was happening, why was her hair extra longer and why was she dressed like all this historical Chinese maiden?? She slowly stood up and moved closer to the mirror then a huge gasp escaped from her mouth. ¡°Who is this?¡± she muttered as she looked at her face. What she was seeing in the mirror doesn¡¯t resemble her, it was looking familiar like she had seen it before. Then her mind drifted back to when she showed Gianna the drawing of a vision she saw. The drawing of the girl that wasying on the bed looked a lot like what she looked like now. She slowly touched her face and looked around, the bed, the room and the decorations looked a lot like she drew back then. She was putting on a in white soft long sleeve shirt and a white soft trouser with a white stockings. At the front of the bed was a cloth boot just like what the historical princess wears each time they wake up from sleep or when they go to sleep. She was no longer on earth, she was in this weird and beautiful room which she thought never existed in real life. The door slowly opened and a girl dressed as a maid entered with a tray of a beautiful kettle and a cup. ¡°Princess, you¡¯re awake¡± she smiled. Nevaeh immediately rushed to the girl and grabbed her neck. ¡°Where am I, tell me now!¡± She demanded, squeezing the maid neck tight as if to strangle her. The kettle fell from the maid¡¯s hands and she began coughing. ¡°I asked you to talk not cough!!¡± Nevaeh yelled then used both hands to strangle the maid. ¡°Princess¡­ *Cough*.. you need to calm down¡± the maid managed to speak. ¡°You want me to calm down, why should I! Tell me where I am now, I¡¯ll kill you I swear¡± Nevaeh yelled. ¡°You¡¯re back home¡±¡­. The sudden voice made her release the maid. Chapter 52 Nevaeh slowly looked up to see that blue guy again but this time he looked different. He looked a lot more older and the f**k!!, What was he wearing?? ¡°What is with your blue outfit?¡± She asked. ¡°What is with yours too?¡± He fired back and she could only just sigh in defeat because she was also dressed like him butpared to her, he looked like a clown. Blue hair, blue eyes, blue eyebrows, blue long garment, blue long peacock fan, in fact everything was just blue. She cleared her throat to distract herself before asking the same question again. ¡°Where am I and why do I look like this?¡± She asked, pointing herself from head to toes. ¡°You¡¯re back home¡± he replied and she gave him a confused look. ¡°Can you borate on this a bit more, what do you mean by I¡¯m back home, why am I here, why aren¡¯t I in bliss college, what is this ce and why don¡¯t I look like myself anymore?¡± She asked all at once. Rennie sighed and motioned the maid to leave, she bowed and left then he moved to sit on her bed. ¡°Remember what I told you about yourself back then when we were still at bliss college, I said you were one of us, you¡¯re a princess here and by the time your powers unlock, you will turn back to your original face which means, you won¡¯t look like the Nevaeh in bliss college anymore¡± he said. Nevaeh sighed tiredly and went to sit beside him. ¡°And Anna?¡± She asked. Rennie closed his eyes, when they were all transported back to the Ming dynasty, his wound healed and he had been trying not to think of Gianna because thatst time he saw her, she was dead. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering, is she really dead?¡± She asked again, tears slowly forming in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m afraid so¡± he muttered and Nevaeh burst out in tears. He shifted closer to her and hugged her to himself as she cried her eyes out. ¡°It¡¯s also hurting me too, we were supposed to get married thousand of years ago but she died and now I was given another chance to marry her again, she died again¡± he said painfully. Nevaeh didn¡¯t reply, she kept on crying. She doesn¡¯t want to believe that her best friend is dead but what can she do when she sees her own body with her own eyes. ¡°Anna!!¡± She cried loudly and Rennie rubbed her shoulders lightly. ¡°You should stop crying, I get that you just lost your best friend but you¡¯re now a princess, you will experience more of this often¡± he said but she kept crying. Who is she without Gianna? ¡°If one day you¡¯re given the opportunity to rule a kingdom and your husband die, will you give up and cry like this? Just look at me, my future wife died twice, I¡¯m not happy but I¡¯m still trying to stay strong so can you just stop crying and learn how to be tough¡± he added. ¡°I¡¯m trying but I can¡¯t help it, we¡¯ve been friends like forever, what will her mom do when she hear this and what will my mom do to?¡± She asked amidst tears.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Rennie sighed and left her shoulders. ¡°I feel sorry for all the parents whose child attends bliss college because the college had been burnt down already, at least that¡¯ll be a logical exnation for most people¡¯s death because the humans can¡¯t find out about us¡± he said. Nevaeh stopped crying and stared at him. ¡°You guys burnt down the college?¡± She asked and he nodded. ¡°What about the living humans?¡± She asked again, with widened eyes this time. ¡°We made them pass out then we erased their memory and sent them out and the rest were left to burn¡± he replied. ¡°Including Anna?¡± Nevaeh asked, fighting back her second round of tears. ¡°Hmm, it was so painful for me to watch her body burn,¡± he muttered. A teardrop fell from Nevaeh¡¯s eyes and she immediately wiped it off. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Zachary, Anna has done nothing but love him, how can he be so heartless¡± she said, squeezing the bedspread painfully. `That was because Zachary had just found out that he was a demon and Xia Meilin wiped his family so whatever he did, he did it for revenge¡± Rennie replied and stood up then looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about this, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine one day and also you should freshen up, I¡¯ll tell the maids to set you some warm water for bathing¡± he added before leaving the room. Nevaeh¡¯s body began vibrating angrily as she recalled everything, how Zachary was about to kill her back then, she also remembered how he stabbed Gianna with his sword without any feelings or emotions and she clenched her teeth painfully. ¡°Zachary Chen!!, I will be the one to kill you¡± she said angrily. ??????? DAYS LATER, JADE HEAVENS** ¡°Anna please don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go¡­¡± Den kept talking in his sleep. ¡°Please stay with me Anna¡± he muttered and a tear drop fell off his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± he cried slowly. Fen dropped the bowl of warm water on the table and looked at Boi sadly. These past days, Den hasn¡¯t been himself, he doesn¡¯t talk to anyone, he¡¯s always at the garden, training and once he¡¯s done, he¡¯ll go to the liquor collection and drink over ten jugs. Get drunk, stagger himself back home andy on his bed then sleep, he still can¡¯t sleep peacefully without dreaming about Gianna. Each time he talks in his sleep, he calls her name and cries. The king and queen were really worried about his behavior, they have called a lot of physicians and they all keep saying the same thing. They kept saying that he was love sick and he won¡¯t stop behaving like this till he moves on. ¡°Will his highness ever change, why did Gianna have to die?¡± Boi muttered and sat on the small stole. ¡°Everything happens for a reason¡± Fen replied and sat on the other stool. ¡°But I really feel for his highness, each time I see him like this, it really breaks me. I feel like crying, is love that strong to make someone like this?¡± Boi scoffed slowly. ¡°You won¡¯t know unless you¡¯re in love too, love is the greatest weakness of a man¡± Fen replied again and Boi stared at him. ¡°Ever being in love before?¡± He asked. Fen smiled shortly and looked at the ceiling. ¡°I¡¯m just like his highness, I fell into the unlucky category¡± he said sadly. ¡°Why did she die?¡± Boi asked and Fen nodded. ¡°We were both ves on an already perished pce, I promised to protect her with everything I¡¯ve got but I couldn¡¯t do anything when I watched them ughter her¡± he said and wipped the tears that fell from his eyes. ¡°Well that was years ago and I hate remembering how useless I was. I was really broken but I had to just face reality and move on. We the ves nned among ourselves to escape and we did, he escaped but they were chasing after us, they killed a lot of us and luckily I meet his highness, he was in a horse carriage he let me stay inside, he saved my life and he made me work for him¡± Fen narrated. Boi blinked and looked up. ¡°Normally I was from a poor background, when my mom saw that they were looking for another bodyguard for the angel of light, she forced me to go there, I went and did some interview and I was picked¡± he shrugged. ¡°And that¡¯s why you¡¯rezy,¡± Fen chuckled. *** THE KING¡¯S CHAMBER** He was sitting on his throne and doing some paperwork when the queen entered. ¡°Greetings my king¡± she greeted and he smiled. ¡°My queen,e sit beside me¡± he replied. The queen went to sit beside him and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m here to talk about Den,¡± she said. The king sighed and dropped the feather stick he was holding. ¡°He keeps getting worse, I¡¯m afraid our son is slowly transforming into someone we don¡¯t know, I hate seeing him acting like a sadist, we need to fix it¡± she added. ¡°I¡¯m also worried about him too, seems like he¡¯s not acting this way because he failed but because he fell in love with that human the gods asked him to protect¡± the king sighed and continued. ¡°And it¡¯s really not a good thing because she¡¯s dead and the gods might pair him up with someone else and if he refuses then he might suffer the same fate with my father and I don¡¯t want that¡± hepleted. ¡°Is there a way we can make him forget about her, at least let him just be himself?¡± The queen asked. ¡°I don¡¯t really know but time heals pain, let¡¯s give him some time and let¡¯s wait to see what the gods will have to say about this¡±. Chapter 53 PEACOCK PALACE** These past days, Nevaeh had used it to blend around a bit in the pce, though she¡¯s still sad about Gianna¡¯s death, she¡¯s trying her best to stay upied by loading herself with a lot of work to do. Currently she¡¯s at her grandmother¡¯s chamber, helping her to paint ¡°Grandma look at what I painted, how¡¯s this?¡± She asked. Grandma Susan collected the painting from her and smiled. ¡°My granddaughter does know how to paint really nicely¡± Susan said in pure amusement and Nevaeh just smiled. ¡°Grandma, I would love to visit the training room. I want to learn how to fight like a pro with a sword,¡± She said slowly. Grandma Susan dropped the painting and stared at her. ¡°Why do you want to learn how to fight? Aren¡¯t your personal bodyguards doing well?¡± She asked. ¡°They are but I don¡¯t want them to be fighting for me everything I want to fight for myself too grandma¡± Nevaeh pleaded, batting hershes. ¡°Listen dear, I¡¯m not against you learning how to use a sword but you know you just recovered your powers and body, I¡¯m afraid that it might be too dangerous for you. Maybe we can try discussing thister okay¡± grandma Susan replied with a pleading smile. Nevaeh wanted to talk but she just decided to keep shut because she knows that her grandma won¡¯t answer her anymore. ¡°Okay grandma¡± she grunted lowly. **** After spending some time with her grandmother, Nevaeh stepped out with a scoff. ¡°If Grandma won¡¯t answer me then I¡¯ll just have to learn by myself, I will avenge Gianna¡± she said in her mind as she stepped out of grandma Susan chamber. Her personal maid and female bodyguard were waiting for her outside, the moment they saw her, they straightened up. ¡°Princess, how was your meeting with Grandma Susan?¡± The maid named Oprah asked. ¡°You know it was boring¡± Nevaeh replied and walked past them. They immediately ran after her and she stopped then turned back to look at June, her female bodyguard. ¡°Who taught you how to use the sword?¡± She asked. ¡°I trained with the armies before I was assigned to work for you¡± June replied. ¡°Can you teach me how to fight with it?¡± She pleaded. ¡°Well Princess your brother and your grandma said¡­ Nevaeh immediately went on her knees. ¡°Please, just teach, I beg you,¡± she pleaded. ¡°Princess¡± June and Oprah gasped at once, they tried raising her up but she didn¡¯t bulge. ¡°I¡¯ll never stand up till you agree to teach me¡± Nevaeh faked a cry. June and Oprah went on their knees too. ¡°Highness¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t highness her and agree already!¡± Oprah shouted and June immediately nodded. ¡°Fine princess, I¡¯ll teach you please stand up¡± she pleaded. ¡°Now, will you teach me now?¡± Nevaeh asked. ¡°Yes I¡¯ll teach you now please stand up¡± June pleaded and Oprah nodded. ¡°Fine¡± Nevaeh smiled and stood up then. ¡°Lead the way to the training room¡± she ordered and June nodded immediately. THE TRAINING ROOM*** June silently opened the door and they all stepped in. The room was covered with a lot of swords and weapons. ¡°Awesome¡± Nevaeh smiled and walked closer to the stands, where the weapons were kept. She took a long sword and stared at it with her eyes sparkling. ¡°I can use this one to chop his heart out of his chest¡± she muttered and faced front imagining the image of Zachary standing there. She tried to stab him with it but the scream brought her back to her senses. It was Oprah who screamed because Nevaeh was about to stab her just now. ¡°Princess please just put down the sword, I don¡¯t want to die early¡± she pleaded. Nevaeh smiled shortly and took the sword cover then covered it. ¡°From now on, this is mine, I¡¯m keeping it¡± she said and kissed it. ¡°Okay your highness¡± June nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not just taking only this sword, the both of you take all these weapons to my room¡± she ordered. ¡°All of them?¡± Oprah asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Nevaeh crossed her arms. ¡°Nothing but if we take all of them, the general will find out and when he reports, your brother will find out, not just your brother but your grandma too¡± Oprah replied and June nodded. ¡°Fine, take only from this ce¡± she pointed to a stand and June nodded. After they had packed with their needs they slowly stepped out and Nevaeh had a devious smile on her face. ¡®Zachary Chen wherever you are just wait for me, I¡¯m going to kill you¡¯ she thought and stared at her sword again. ??????? DEMON KINGDOM** Zachary and Harmony both arrived at the old kingdom together. The ce looked as tattered as how Xia Meilin had left it. The bodies of thosete armies that died thousands of years ago had turned into skeletons already. ¡°This was how that hole burnt down all our kingdom,¡± Harmony said painfully. Zachary didn¡¯t reply to her, he kept looking everywhere. He remembered where his mother died, the ce where Chuyun had stabbed her and he walked closer and bent there then touched the floor. *Mother* he called in his mind as he looked at the floor. Harmony moved closer to him on the attempt of touching his shoulders but her hand only in the mid air before she folded her fist and brought her hands back down. Zachary closed his eyes tight then opened it back and slowly stood up. He looked around the pce and it was really burnt, there was no space left, not even a single chance to go in. He retreated his gaze from there then moved it to where his father died. The sword his father dipped on the ground was still there, looking, fresh, shining and neat. ¡°Father¡± he muttered and slowly walked towards the sword. His long fingers trailed around the head of the sword as his eyes glimmered. This was the exact sword he saw in his memory, the sword his father used to attack Xia Meilin but failed. He shut his eyes tight and opened it back before slowly going on his knees. *My¡­ Son.. will.. avenge what .. you did . to¡­ me ¡­ to¡­ day* He recalled his father¡¯sst words before he had died. Slowly he brought the second hand up and ced it on the sword head, holding the sword with both hands. ¡°From now on, I¡¯m no longer Zachary Chen or General Kia, I will bear Lord Draco¡­ I will take after my father and I will kill everyone that wronged him.. I will build up the demon¡¯s empire and I will restore our kingdom¡± he vowed for the second time. Harmony just watched silently and the cloud began turning dark, lightning began urring and some strong wind began blowing. Zachary shot his eyes tight and began uprooting the sword out of the ground. It beganing out, slowly by slowly and strong veins began forming on his neck and forehead. ¡°My lord¡± Harmony called worriedly. He let out a loud growl as he pulled the sword out with force. ¡°My lord¡± Harmony wanted to rush to him but the strong force that came along with the sword pushed her back. She flew andnded far away then spat out blood, passing out immediately. He finally pulled the sword out and the lightning along with the storm increased. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!¡± he growled out and raised the sword up in the air then some dark stones began forming it¡¯s way on his forehead. The rain increased, the lightning increased and the wind blew harder. His eyes turned deep red and he slowly brought his hands down. A low and dangerous smirk appeared on his face as he stared at the sword.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you, my son,¡± he said in a deep, masculine and different voice. ^^^^ N/B: Zachary Chen will no longer bear Zachary Chen or general Kia. It¡¯s now Lord Draco Chapter 54 SOME, 500 YEARS LATER** ¡°Her highness is really improving¡±¡­ ¡°Hmm, look she¡¯s even using the sword better than me¡± June and Oprah could be seen standing at the garden and watching Nevaeh who was training with the sword in pure seriousness. She didn¡¯t have time to look distracted, she kept shing the air, the leafs, her front and back, she jumped when it¡¯s needed, dodge when it¡¯s needed, run when it¡¯s needed even somersault when it¡¯s needed. Five hundreds years had passed and she has grown to be a strong, looking and fierce youngdy. Though she just recognized where she came fromte but now she¡¯s really popr, she¡¯s tagged as one of the most strong and fierce princess in the peacock pce. The other peacock princesses are nothingpared to her, while those ones wait for their guards to fight for them, she doesn¡¯t. She loves doing things on her own and she¡¯s happy it with. Finally she ended her sword practice and she wrapped it around her back then looked at June and Oprah who just pped proudly. ¡°That was really great your highness¡± Oprah pped and Nevaeh rolled her eyes. ¡°I hate it when you tter me¡± she replied and walked passed them. June could only just shake her head with a chuckle, well that¡¯s how their princess is now. Cold hearted and straight forward but who can me her, if you were in her shoes were you had just lost your best friend well what would you do, would you still be smiling? Their princess now had spend five hundred years of her time to train just so she could finally get the revenge she had promised to seek for her friend. But now the thing both her maid and bodyguard are worried about is: can she really face the devil himself?? Everyone now knows about the demon prince son who had now turned to the king and had decided to bare histe father¡¯s name. Everyone knows about Lord Draco and how dangerous he is, from the way they see it, he¡¯s more worst than histe father and can Nevaeh really face him like she¡¯s nning too. Was this five hundred years of training really worth it? Hope this isn¡¯t something she¡¯s regret at the ending but anyways, that was her decision and no one could change it. **** NEVAEH¡¯S ROOM** She went to the bathroom to bath while Oprah had stepped out of the room to go get food for her highness. Once she was done with bathing, she stepped out of the bathroom and met June sitting on the small stool and waiting for her. ¡°June can you help me select the dress that I¡¯ll wear today?¡± She asked, going to the bathroom to brush her hair and fix her makeup. ¡°Sure princess¡± June replied and stood up then went to Nevaeh¡¯s wardrobe, she began looking for the dress to select but turns out that, her highness doesn¡¯t have a normal female outfit. All her dresses looks like she¡¯s going to fight some war, they are those kinds that has some trousers under. June shook her head and selected one then went back to Nevaeh. ¡°Highness, let me help you brush your hair¡± she offered and Nevaeh nodded. June collected the brush and began helping Nevaeh to brush her hair. ¡°Yunno, your highness.. I should haveplimented how soft your hair looks but you hate ttery¡± June said with a little chuckle. ¡°And I¡¯m d that you know¡± Nevaeh replied. June then cleared her throat as she spoke what was really bugging her. ¡°Highness, I¡¯m really worried about you going to face the demon king alone, he¡¯s so powerful and dangerous have you heard thetest rumors about him?¡± She asked. ¡°I don¡¯t care and are you trying to tell me not to avenge my friend¡¯s death?¡± Nevaeh asked angrily. ¡°No princess, I¡¯m just really worried about you and I think the way you n to kill him might not work, how can you just go to the pce and attack him, his bodyguards will also be there and they might¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll attack him when he¡¯s alone¡± Nevaeh cut June off. ¡°Princess, you¡¯re powers are no match for him. He might kill you with the way he killed your friend back then¡± June said worriedly. Nevaeh didn¡¯t reply anymore, she just closed her eyes and June sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not against the idea of you killing him, I just want you to do it the easiest way¡± June said. Nevaeh slowly opened her eyes and looked at her from the mirror. ¡°How?¡± She asked slowly and June smiled.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°You know the easiest way to get through a man is when you get through his heart first¡± June replied. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Nevaeh asked then straightened up a bit. ¡°I¡¯m trying to say that you should try seducing him first, make him fall in love with you then you¡¯ll kill him¡± June replied. ¡°I should seduce him?¡± Nevaeh repeated. ¡°Yes princess, love is the only weakness of a man or anybody. If you make him fall head over heels for you, he will be powerless, he will be blind to see what is happening around him, he won¡¯t be able to fight back or do anything, he¡¯ll be totally useless and you can now take full control then kill him¡± June exined. Nevaeh¡¯s mouth formed an ¡®o¡¯ as she listened. That is actually making sense but how is she sure that seduction can work on that heartless king. ¡°To do this, that means you would have to go to the demon kingdom and stay there with him¡± June added. ¡°If I leave and my brother finds out?¡±¡­ She asked. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, we can make Oprah dress like you¡± June replied. ¡°I love that¡± Nevaeh smiled and faced the mirror. *Zachary Chen or lord Draco.. Whatever you call yourself now, just wait for me* she thought. ??????? DEMON KINGDOM** Just like he had vowed, the kingdom was now restored, he made it look bigger than the one histe father had built and now they are over thousands of demons in the pce ready to serve and worship him. Inside the main hall, he was seated on his huge dark and mmable throne, he¡¯s putting on a huge and thick dark long robe, his hair is now dark, thicker and longer. As for his face, he didn¡¯t stop being handsome.. now he was looking more handsome but in a kind of dark way, his face shows that he¡¯s not ready to smile or y anytime soon. Beside him was histe father¡¯s huge long sword and his ck dragon that was now sleeping, the man didn¡¯t do anything other than to watch the dancers that were trying their very best to impress him with their moves but to him it was still looking as boring as ever. The pce door opened and Harmony stepped in, her appearance has now changed. She is in a ck thick female general outfit, ck hair and dark make-up.. she is also known as the king personal bodyguard since they were the one that joined hands and built up this ce together. The demon army bowed as she made her way in but she just walked straight to the king and whispered something on his ears. Draco listened and put his hands out for the dancers to stop Dancing. They stopped, bowed and left then Draco stood up from his throne, his ck dragon immediately opened his eyes and flew up too. ¡°Take me to him¡± he ordered and Harmony bowed, she led the way and they both found themselves in a dark room. Harmony opened the door and Draco stepped in then she opened the window. There was a man tied to a chair, his mouth and eyed were also tied with a dark cloth. Draco looked at Harmony and she nodded then walked up to the man and removed the clothes from his eyes. The moment the man saw Draco, he began shaking visibily and really hard. Like a drenched chicken that was bathed with iced water. ¡°So you¡¯re the spy that¡¯ve been linking everything we do to your pce¡± he said, in a boring and lifeless tone. The man began shaking his head in fear. ¡°You¡¯re not really a demon are you?¡± He asked again and tears fell off the man eyes. He then looked at Harmony and she immediately walked up to the man and removed the cloth from his mouth. ¡°My king please.. it¡¯s all a misunderstanding I¡­ I¡­ Harmony kicked him hard before she could finish. ¡°The king wants the truth from you, you¡¯re not really a demon are you?¡± She asked but he kept crying. ¡°You¡¯re General Zhou from the feathers pce and you were sent to spy on me right?¡± Draco asked dryly and the man eyes widened. How does he know?, He couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Draco closed his eyes and his sword began appearing on his hands. The man eyes widened and he began crying really hard. ¡°Please spare me Lord Draco, please just give me a second chance I swear I¡¯ll keep my mouth closed, I won¡¯t do anything, I¡­ The man was talking but Draco raised his sword up to his neck and shed it. ¡°I don¡¯t give second chance, I¡¯ll kill anyone that dares betray me¡± he replied and put his sword down before looking at Harmony again. ¡°Cut his head off, put it on our package box and transport it to feathers pce, let them take it as a warning message from us¡± he ordered. ¡°Yes my lord¡± Harmony bowed and Draco left. Harmony raised her head up and watched him as he left, a low smile appeared on her face. There¡¯s nothing more better than doing nothing other than watching the man you love, fighting and standing by his side everytime. ??????? JADE HEAVENS** He was in his room, backing his window and looking at the wind blowing, the maids people walking, the guards standing outside and the general training the armies. He had a sad look look on his face, five hundred years had passed and there¡¯s still not a trace of her, not even a single sign and he haven¡¯t forgotten about her one bit. He still sees her in his dream every night, the memories of how they spent their time on training together, ying and so on kepting to his mind every now and then. His thoughts got Interrupted when the door opened and Fen stepped on with creased brows. ¡°Highness why are you still standing there? Aren¡¯t you going to get dressed for.. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it¡± Den cut him off and turned to look at him. His face came to view, he¡¯s still looking as handsome as ever even though he looked a lot more thinner and pale. When the king and the queen thought that he was going to move on as the time passes, the little did they know that they were wrong, five hundred years has passed but he still looks and act the same. He¡¯s not more of the angel of light anymore maybe he should be called the angel of sadist because he¡¯s always sad and with what is about to happen now, it¡¯s sure that he¡¯d turn more worst. He walked slowly and sat on his chair then rested his head on the table. ¡°Don¡¯t they get it, I really don¡¯t want to..¡± he muttered. Fen sighed and walked to sit beside him then ced his hands on Den¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Highness I understand that this is a really hard phase of your life right but you won¡¯t know if it¡¯s for the better, maybe your life will change after this¡± he said softly. ¡°My life can¡¯t change after this, this will only make my life worst¡± Den replied. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s what you might think for now but time really can change everything, everyone are waiting for you in the pce your highness, please do change ande out, don¡¯t make the king mad¡± Fen said, then gave his shoulder a light squeeze before standing up and leaving. Once Den heard the closing of the door, a tear drop rolled down from his eyes to his cheeks. ??????? PEACOCK PALACE** Nevaeh smiled when she was done painting, she took the picture and ced it on the short table in her room. She just painted a picture of Gianna with her cute smile, she has been struggling to paint the perfect picture for years now but finally she has done it. She took the lighter and lit the incense them ced it on the small can beside the picture and bowed, paying her respect. ¡°Anna this is your friend Nevaeh, I want you to know that I¡¯m now a princess and I can now fight really good with sword although I really don¡¯t know how to control my powers yet but I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll learn it sooner orter¡± she smiled then wiped the tears that were about to fall from her eyes. ¡°Tommorow evening I¡¯ll be going to the demon kingdom and I promise to kill that demon king, the one that didn¡¯t care to return your feelings, I will kill him and I will make him die the exact way you died¡± she said with gritted teeth. ¡°I¡¯m not really good at seduction but I will make sure I seduce him and I will make sure his heart beats for me, I will make him totally weak then I will kill him the exact way he killed you. I will stab him repeatedly and I won¡¯t stop till he dies. This is what I¡¯m promising you Anna¡± she said then bowed again. Someone entered the room and walked straight to her then ced his hands on her shoulders. She slowly looked up to see her brother, Rennie, he had a small unhappy smile on his face, his hair had grown more longer and he had more handsome and mature, he¡¯s meant to be ten thousand five hundred years old but he looked like someone that¡¯s 7000 years, he really don¡¯t age that way. ¡°Brother¡± she called with her heart beating fast, did he heard all of what she had just said. ¡°I heard it all, how can you be nning to go to the demons kingdom, do you want to die?¡± Rennie asked angrily. ¡°But brother I.. ¡°You¡¯re not going there and that¡¯s final¡± Rennie cut her off. ¡°I have already promised Anna, I must avenge her death, how do you expect me to just sit here and allow that king to roam around freely when he killed my friend that has done nothing but loved him, wasn¡¯t she supposed to be your wife?, If you really love or posses a simple feelings for her then you¡¯ll let me go there right!??¡± She yelled in tears. ¡°Look you can¡¯t face him, I knew you used five hundred years of your time and life to train but it¡¯s not enough for you to face him. That man now has both his powers and his father powersbined together even I, can¡¯t face him not to talk of you, a woman¡± he said. Nevaeh stood up and red at him angrily. ¡°Just what do you mean by that huh?, I can¡¯t face him because I¡¯m a woman, well listen here big brother I will go and there¡¯s nothing you can do about it, I will avenge my best friend!!¡± She yelled and made to leave the room but Rennie used his powers to push her back. ¡°You want to go?, Fine¡­ You can leave but only if you¡¯ll be able to break this barrier¡± he said then do some finger formations and a strong blue barrier appeared in the room. He stared at her one more time before leaving through the barrier he created. Nevaeh immediately stood up, she tired running past the blue barrier but it pushed her back and she fell down. She stood up again and tried running past it but the force pushed her back. She began banging on it angrily. ¡°Rennie damn you!!, Open the door¡± she yelled out. ??????? In the middle of a huge dessert, the cold wind could be seen blowing, dust were flying around. Everywhere looked so empty and dry, no houses, no shops no passer by no nothing at all but the only thing that could be seen was a familiar girlying there on the floor. She was putting on a white long rope, her face looked pail, her body was covered with dried blood and she looked dead. The heavy wind and dust flew past her then her eyes suddenly went wide open. Chapter 55 PEACOCK PALACE** After trying and trying but all in vain Nevaeh gave up and went to sit on her bed. That damned big brother of hers, how dare he do this!!, How will she get out of here now, she was nning to leave tommorow evening but how would she do it. Footsteps were heard and she slowly turned to see June and Oprah walking towards her room. They were both holding a tray of food each. Well great because how will they enter? Just as she was thinking about that and to her surprise the barrier went open for them toe in. ¡°Princess why are you sitting there?¡± Oprah asked with a creased brow and Nevaeh slowly stood up. ¡°How did you both enter?¡± She asked slowly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± June asked back and Oprah nodded. Nevaeh ignored them and tried running past the barrier but the same force pushed her back again. ¡°Princess¡± both June and Oprah shouted and rushed to raise her up. She pped their hands off and stood up on her own. ¡°What¡¯s wrong princess, why did you fall?¡± Oprah asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious, there¡¯s a barrier here but it can work for just me alone¡± she replied and crossed her arms. ¡°Well who set the barrier?¡± June asked looking a bit stupefied. ¡°Who else apart from my brother, he kinda find out about my ns and he¡¯s in oppose of the idea of me going to the demon kingdom to have my revenge. He said if I wanna leave I¡¯ll have to think of how to break this barrier first¡± she said and stood akimbo. ¡°Maybe your powers can break it, try using your powers¡± Oprah suggested. ¡°My powers aren¡¯t even working!¡± Nevaeh snapped and fell on the bed. ¡°Yes your powers might not be working for now but you won¡¯t know if you don¡¯t try¡± June said. Nevaeh breathed and closed her eyes then sat on her bed with folded legs. She did some finger formations and pointed it to the vortex but nothing happened. ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± She snapped and tried again but still nothing. ¡°Maybe you should eat first and try again¡± Oprah tapped in and Nevaeh shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have appetite and I won¡¯t eat anything till I break this barrier¡± she replied, sweats were forming on her forehead lightly but she didn¡¯t seem to care. June sighed and wrapped her hands around Oprah¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s just sit and wait for her highness¡± she muttered. Oprah nodded and they both sat on the small stool. ??????? OUZE PALACE** After reading thetest news about the demon king, Daiyu found her way to her sister¡¯s chamber. As expected, Chuyun is always found, meditating on her golden throne, her eyelids immediately went open the moment she noticed someone had stepped in. ¡°Sister¡± Daiyu called and went to sit beside her. ¡°That Kia is getting more rugged, did you see what he did to the senior general of feathers pce, I heard that he cut his head off then gave it to their king as a surprised package¡± she said. Chuyun scoffed silently and shook her head. ¡°What we should be thinking of is when he¡¯ll decide to attack us, he knows what he¡¯s doing, he¡¯s acting like he don¡¯t recognize us so we won¡¯t do anything and when the timees, he¡¯ll attack us, unexpectedly¡± she said and breathed out. ¡°So what do we do, shouldn¡¯t we be training our armies till then?¡± Daiyu asked. ¡°Hmm but there¡¯s really no need for you to panic, he can try doing whatever he ns we will always be prepared for him after all we were the ones who took down the great Xia Meilin right?¡± Chuyun replied with a shortugh. Daiyu slowly nodded and looked elsewhere. *What about me, I still like him. what do I do now* she thought. ??????? BACK TO THE PEACOCK PALACE** Nevaeh was still sitting on her bed and was still trying to break the barrier open. ¡°Princess please just stop trying for now, you might injured yourself first have a little rest¡± Oprah pleaded but Nevaeh ignored. She¡¯s not nning to stop anytime soon, she must break this thing open today whether anyone likes it or not. ¡°June how do we convince her?¡± Oprah asked worriedly. ¡°Maybe we can try going to her brother¡¯s chamber to beg¡± June suggested. ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t listen to us?¡± Oprah muttered, folding her arms under her breast. ¡°You see Oprah, that¡¯s one thing about you¡­ You¡¯re always afraid of everything, let¡¯s just go try our luck¡± June rolled her eyes and pulled her out of the room. They both got to the crown prince chamber and began looking for who to knock the door first. ¡°You said I was too scared but who looks scared in the both of us, tell me?¡± Oprah asked in pure sarcasm. ¡°Not that I¡¯m scared I¡¯m just thinking of what to say when we get in¡± June replied and Oprah scoffed. After breathing, June brought her hands to knock on the door but before her hands could even reach it opened by itself revealing the peacock prince. Her eyes widened and she immediately looked at Oprah then looked at him and blinked. ¡°Yes how can I help you both?¡± He asked with crossed arms. June hit Oprah lightly and they both fell on their knees. ¡°Your highness we¡­ ¡°Wait!¡± Rennie cut off the both of them by putting his hands out in the air. ¡°If Nevaeh had asked you two toe here just to plead on her behalf then forget about it¡± he said. ¡°No no, her highness didn¡¯t ask us toe beg on her behalf, we just want to plead for her because we can¡¯t stand seeing her torture herself¡± June replied and Oprah nodded in agreement. Rennie nodded and crossed his arms at his back then moved a bit closer to the both of them.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Do you both care about your princess?¡± He asked. ¡°Yes highness we care about her very much¡± Oprah replied. ¡°Then if you do, you¡¯ll try to convince her not to go right?¡± He said with narrowed eyes as he croosed his arms. ¡°We have really tried but her highness is just too stubborn, she even refused to eat¡± Oprah pouted. ¡°Listen, you¡¯ll have to try more harder, it¡¯s really dangerous to face the new demon king and I don¡¯t think you two can understand that¡± Rennie sighed and shook his head. ¡°The new demon King is worst than histe father, he kills without blinking, I¡¯m sure you guys have heard his history five hundred years ago right?¡± He asked. ¡°We heard that he discovered his real identity and¡­. ¡°No!¡± He cut June off making her to blink. ¡°Okay okay, do you both know why Nevaeh wants to take revenge?¡± He asked. ¡°Because he killed her best friend¡± Oprah replied. ¡°Yes, five hundred years back on earth when the bliss college was still existing, Gianna was her best friend¡¯s name a very naive girl I remember everything about her those times¡± he sighed out and continued. ¡°She had feelings for him and back then he was still general Kia, a very tough general at the Ouze pce who was really clueless about his identity.. ¡°Oh my God, general at the Ouze pce?¡± Oprah gasped and June hit her lightly. Rennie rolled his eyes and continued. ¡°Gianna has always loved him back them and suddenly he disappeared for days and everyone became worried well for me I was worried knowing that he was nning something bad while Gianna was worried thinking he was not okay then he showed up but he looked really angry, he began ughtering people, he began killing violently and then he killed her without blinking or caring¡± he narrated. ¡°That¡¯s harsh¡± June muttered. ¡°Very and now you want Nevaeh to go there and seduce him so she can kill him, can¡¯t you see that she is being as naive as her friend?¡± He said, hoping his finally making sense then both June and Oprah looked at themselves with a sigh. ¡°Now I¡¯m really d to have convince you both so go back and talk to your princess about this unless you want her to die¡± he added. ¡°Yes your highness¡± June bowed and looked at Oprah. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± she said. Oprah nodded and stood up then they both left. Rennie did nothing other than watch them leave then shook his head again. ??????? BACK TO THE EMPTY DESSERT** She slowly stood up from the ground and looked at her hands, her face showed how surprised she looks. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m alive¡± she muttered and a wide smiled formed on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m alive!¡± She repeated, touching her body all over. Suddenly her head began hurting and she began recalling everything that happened before she died. And she did, the boy she loved¡­ Wait if he was to be called a boy anymore because that was how many years ago¡­ ¡°Five hundred years ago¡± a voice replied making her to look around. ¡°That¡¯s right, it is I¡­ I¡¯m free, you should be dead but I had to spend years in using my powers to save you just so I can finally take control of your body¡± the voice sounded then let out a loudugh. Gianna slowly brought her hands to her head and went on her knees. ¡°Don¡¯t fight it, you¡¯re still so week plus you should have been old now if not because of me, don¡¯t you know that you were a human and five hundred years has past, can a human live up to five hundred years?¡±¡­ The voice reasoned then continued. ¡°Soe to think of it, if my spirit hadn¡¯t entered you that they then you would have been dead and would have even been out of existence just like the rest but I saved you¡±¡­ Gianna is now sweating already, the pain she was feeling in her head were already too much to handle. ¡°Go away¡± she muttered. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going anywhere, I¡¯ll really need your help to do a lot of things like having my revenge and it¡¯s not optional because you must help me¡±¡­ Gianna shook her head as it began hurting even more. ¡°It¡¯s not optional Gianna you will help me¡± the voice sounded onest time before she let out a loud scream and her eyes balls turned purple. The Scarlett mark formed on her forehead again but this time it didn¡¯t disappear or fade, it just glued there. Her eye balls begun turning darker, her brows began growing thicker and her lips begun turning darker too. Slowly she began standing up and an evil smile formed on her lips. ¡°Finally, what I¡¯ve been waiting for¡± she muttered, looking at her hands and body, although her face was still looking like Gianna but she was still happy. ¡°Xia Meilin is finally back, I might not be in my usual body because it got destroyed but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t have my revenge by using another girl¡¯s body¡± she smiled and her face turned angry. ¡°You casted me out of my own pce but I¡¯m back now¡± she smiled and looked around then flew up. ¡°Chuyun, Daiyu better be ready for me¡± she smiled then begun flying to the direction of the Ouze pce. **** She finally got to the Ouze pce and smiled then slowlynded. The first thing that weed her was that huge gate, infact everything outside looks like how she had left it, she just wonder how the inside will look like. Well that¡¯s not even a thing to wonder anymore because she¡¯s still going to find herself any moment from now. She finally stopped thinking and decided to go in but before she could touch the gate, a strong force pushed her backwards. She creased her brows and tried going back in but still the same thing. This time she tried running in but the force still pushed her back. ¡°What is happening?¡± She muttered then did some finger formations but her powers revealed toe out. ¡°What?¡± She asked herself in confusion. Her powers are no longer working and she can¡¯t get inside this damned gate, could it be the¡­ ¡°The curse¡± she muttered. She was cursed never to step foot inside here till she does the forbidden and she had exhausted all her powers on this human girl so what now? What will she do now? Just was thinking about this, her mind drifted to someone. Angie. ¡°Maybe I should meet Angie, he loves Gianna and he¡¯d do anything for Gianna¡± she thought with a mischievous smile before starting another journey to the Jade heavens, she needs to see Angie today no matter what! Finally she got to the Jade heavens andnded, she creased up her brows because it kinda looks as if they were throwing a party or something. ¡°How do I get in, how wish I can just make myself invisible¡± she muttered and crossed her arms, thinking of a next move. Then she saw an empty vail on the floor then she decided to pick it and tie on her nose so no one will see her face. As if luck shined on her, after doing that. She saw some groups of maid passing and as thest maid walked past her, she grabbed her and took her behind a fence then exchanged her clothes before stepping out. ¡°Now I¡¯m free to go in¡± she smiled and confidently walked in. When she got into the pce, her smile slowly turned to a frown. Yes she can see Angie but he was¡­ He was getting married. Chapter 56 SOME MONTH AGO, JADE HEAVENS*** ¡°Highness, the king has requested to see you¡± Fen Informed the moment Den stepped into the room. ¡°Now?¡± Den asked. ¡°Hmm, he said to I should tell you toe to him once you¡¯re back from wherever you went¡± Fen replied and Den nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll have my shower first then I¡¯ll see him¡± he muttered and went to the bathroom. Once he was done showering and changing, both Fen and Boi apany him to the king¡¯s chamber, they waited for him inside while he went in. The moment Den stepped in, he was weed with the king, queen another king and queen with a girl sitting with them.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Father¡± he bowed then looked up. ¡°You called for me¡± he said. ¡°Yes my son, please have a sit¡± the king pointed the empty sit beside the girl. Den looked at her and nodded before walking slowly to sit beside her. ¡°I¡¯m sure you must be wondering why we called you here¡± the king started and Angie nodded. ¡°You see the girl beside you, do you know her?¡± The king asked and Den slowly looked at her then shook his head. ¡°Okay but have you heard of the Pearl pce?¡± The king asked and Den slowly nodded. ¡°Good, she¡¯s the Pearl princess, Sapphire¡± the king added. ¡°Oh¡± Den replied with a little nod, he stylishly looked at the girl and she looked a bit nervous. ¡°I spoke with the gods and they have chosen her for you¡± The moment that word left the king¡¯s mouth, Den frozed on his sit. ¡°So the both of you wedding will be held in a few months time, you¡¯re really lucky, the gods have chosen such a beauty for you¡± the king smiled. Den immediately stood up and shook his head. ¡°No father please talk to the gods, I don¡¯t want it¡± he said and the Queen¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Den shh, how can you say that.. do you want to make the gods angry?¡± She whispered. ¡°But there has to be a misunderstanding, I¡¯m not ready yet I¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t have to be a perfect husband Den, Sapphire is also clueless about being a wife right Sapphire?¡± The other queen asked and Sapphire slowly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s normal to feel like you aren¡¯t ready yet, that was how I felt when I received the news of marrying your father¡± the queen smiled. Den didn¡¯t know what to say, his throat suddenly went dry. Finally what he feared the most has happened, he¡¯s been chosen to marry another girl who¡¯s not Gianna, even though Gianna has been dead for five hundred years now but still he haven¡¯t gotten over yet, he still loved her and doesn¡¯t want to believe that she¡¯s dead, he wants to believe that she¡¯s alive somewhere and is waiting for him. His Anna is not dead yet, he want only his Anna, he doesn¡¯t want any one else ¡°No¡± he shook his head and ran out of the chamber. ¡°Den¡± the king and queen called while Sapphire slowly pressed her lips together. Den got out of the chamber, he ignored his body guard and entered his room then locked the door, his mind was still in a trance, he doesn¡¯t want to believe what had just happened, he doesn¡¯t want to believe that the gods has finally chosen a woman for him. ¡°Highness are you in there?¡± Fen and Boi kept knocking on the door but he chose not to reply. What happened to Gianna, she is that only woman he wants marry why are the gods so unfair with royals, what are all these??¡­ It¡¯s been few days since the news has been given to Den and he refused toe out of his room, the Pearl princess had left with her parents already and will onlye back once it¡¯s time for the wedding. The queen has tried talking to Den severally but he doesn¡¯t feel like listening, he does not want to marry a woman who¡¯s not Gianna, he does not want to staymitted to a woman who¡¯s not Gianna. He loves Gianna so much. It wasn¡¯t easy to persuade him into the marriage but that the end the king made him know that he had no choice and he¡¯ll get married whether he likes it or not. PRESENT Tears welled up on Gianna¡¯s eyes as she stared at them, they were dressed in their red wedding outfit and we¡¯re sitting together on a huge throne in front of everyone. Didn¡¯t he use to say that he loves her, she was gone for some years and now he is here, marrying someone else. Was his feelings not real, he confessed to her though she never reciprocate it because she didn¡¯t have any feelings towards him but maybe she did. She shook her head and the thoughts immediately left her mind, the urge to cry suddenly disappeared and the thoughts of revenge suddenly came back to her mind. ¡°I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s getting married or not, it¡¯s not my business I must have my revenge and he must help me¡± she muttered. Someone rushed to her and tapped her, it was maiden that was dressing the same way as her. ¡°Why are you standing there, aren¡¯t you part of the dancers?¡± The maiden asked and Gianna¡¯s eyes widened. So she wasn¡¯t dressed as a maid she was dressed as a dancer and wait how the hell is she going to dance, she didn¡¯t even practice any dance moves with them. ¡°What are you still thinking of, let¡¯s go¡± the maiden dragged her to the backroom. ¡°Silva!¡± A middle aged woman called angrily. ¡°Why were youte don¡¯t you know the dance is supposed to happen now, what¡¯s with the mask remove it¡± she brought her hands towards Gianna¡¯s mask but Gianna held her hands immediately. ¡°Ah, I think the mask suits the dance robe better¡± she muttered. ¡°Okay you¡¯re correct, it makes sense on you because you¡¯re the leader of the dancers¡± the woman nodded making Gianna eyes to grow more wide. ¡°Lead. Leader of the dancers?¡± She stuttered. ¡°Yes don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll tell the musicians to set their things ready, it¡¯s his highness wedding and we must give him the best dance¡± the woman said and left. Gianna stood there, feeling as if she has just been bathed with an iced water, just what will she do now? *** The musicians were the first to go to the stage, they began ying the soft herb slowly as the dancers made their way in. Gianna stood at the front of them clueless of what to do and finally they started dancing but she didn¡¯t know what do dance, all she could Just do is to follow the others dance steps. *What¡¯s she dancing. *thought she was the leader of the group. *Howe she¡¯s dancing rubbish. Were the murmurs from the people watching, Den just sat one ce, watching the dancer and wondering why she was acting so strange. It got to a point where Gianna couldn¡¯t cope with the dance steps so she fell down, the dance show stopped immediately and all eyes went to her. ¡°Let¡¯s all stop the dance, we¡¯ve seen enough of it, we¡¯ll just get to the rituals¡± the king stopped all the dancers and they just bowed then left. The moment they got to the backroom a pnded on Gianna¡¯s face. ¡°What are you doing Silvia, I thought you had all these under control so what is the meaning of that nonsense you have just performed?¡± The mid aged womanined. Gianna was tempted to p her own back but it¡¯ll just cause a racket and they¡¯ll end up spoiling her identity, since they think she¡¯s Silvia or whatever then she¡¯ll act like her, after all it¡¯s what they want. ¡°I¡¯m sorry madam I was just out of it a little¡± she apologized. ¡°And can you remove the mask from your face already, it¡¯s irritating¡± madam Chai rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry madam but I prefer to have the mask on and I¡¯ll need to use the restroom, please excuse me¡± she bowed and left the room immediately. Instead of going to the rest room like she said, she stood at the corridor watching the weeding ritual take ce. They were already their respects to the ancestors, the incense were been burnt already and there she was getting emotional again. She immediately shook her head and blinked in her tears. ¡°St*pid Gianna, stop taking control and forget Angie, he¡¯s a traitor if he really loves you then he won¡¯t be here marrying another woman, just forget him and let me do my thing already¡± she rolled her eyes and crossed her arms then huffed and left. And time passed like breeze and before anyone knows it, the wedding ceremony was already over. Den and the Pearl princess were taken to a room where to spend their so called wedding night. Miss Chia just walked into the maids quarter with crossed arms. ¡°One more thing for us to do no one should blow it up especially you Silvia, I need all of you to go to the kitchen, take the food and drinks to his highness room and serve him¡± she instructed and the maids nodded. They all began leaving expect for Gianna who was still waiting. ¡°Silva aren¡¯t you part of the maids?¡± Miss Chia crossed her arms and she blinked immediately. ¡°Sorry madam I forgot¡± she immediately stood up and ran out. Madam Chia watched her till she was out of sight then crossed her arms. ¡°Seriously what is wrong with this Silvia, why did she suddenly change?¡± She muttered with narrowed eyes. ??????? DEN¡¯S ROOM** Both Den and Sapphire has done nothing other than sitting and looking at eachother in silence. Sapphire became tired of the stairs so she decided to talk first. ¡°Your highness won¡¯t you take my vail off?¡± She asked but no reply. ¡°Highness¡± she called again but he was just looking at her then she realized that he was lost in his thoughts. She waved at his face making him to blink. ¡°Is it not the time for you to take off my vail?¡± She asked again. ¡°Oh¡± he muttered and slowly took it off. She smiled slowly and stared at him. ¡°You know I¡¯m happy the gods chose you for me, it¡¯s like a dreame true because I¡¯ve always admire you from afar, I know all this might be too sudden for you and trust me it¡¯s sudden for me too I mean I never expected to get married at this age let alone to you¡± she sighed and sped her palms together. ¡°But what¡¯s done is done I promise not to be of much problem, I¡¯ll be patient with you and I¡¯ll try my best to be a good wife¡± she smiled. Den didn¡¯t reply, he didn¡¯t even know what to reply her with. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you have nothing to say for now I¡­ Sapphire didn¡¯t get toplete what she was saying when a knock sounded at the door. ¡°Your highnesses we havee with your wine¡±¡­ ¡°Come in¡± he sighed and the door opened then the maids entered. Some were holding a tray of food some were holding a try of drinks. ¡°Drop it over there¡± Sapphire pointed an empty table and Gianna scoffed silently. These people don¡¯t know who she, she¡¯ll feel sorry for them once she recover because they¡¯ll regret ordering a princess around. ¡°Hey you, over here with the wine you¡¯re holding¡± Sapphire called out and Gianna blinked. ¡°Me?¡± She pointed herself. ¡°Hmm, serve his highness and I some wines¡± Sapphire replied. Gianna slowly turned to them with the wine, took their cups and began pouring, her eyes were on Angie and she identally over full it making it to pure on Sapphire¡¯s dress. ¡°Oh my¡± Sapphire stood up immediately and Gianna moved back. Den raised his head up to look at her, he didn¡¯t know why he was just feeling like there¡¯s something with her. First is her height, if he¡¯s not mistaking, this use to be Gianna¡¯s height. Wait why is he suddenlyparing this maid¡¯s height with Gianna? He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry it was an ident I didn¡¯t do it on purpose I swear¡± she apologized immediately. Sapphire gave her a hard look before sitting back down. ¡°Sorry once again I¡¯ll take my leave now¡± she bowed and stylishly looked at Angie again, their eyes met and she immediately looked elsewhere. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now¡± she bowed and left with the maids. ¡°Highness, let¡¯s drink¡± Sapphire spoke up as she raised her cup up. Den slowly took his cup, she wanted to the cross drinking, where they¡¯ll cross their hands and feed themselves but before she could even stretch her hands, Den had already drank up his cup then stood up. ¡°You should go to bed, I¡¯m not sleepy I¡¯ll be back¡± he muttered and without waiting for her to reply he left that room. Sapphire blinked and slowly stood up. ¡°How can he just leave, who leaves their wife alone on their weeding night¡± she muttered and let out a silent scoff. ??????? PEACOCK PALACE** Finally after trying and trying, Nevaeh finally broke the barrier. ¡°Princess you did it¡± June smiled and Nevaeh slowly stood up. ¡°Finally, I¡¯m free to go¡± she said. ¡°Princess I¡¯m still worried about you, your brother told us how cruel the demon king is and I¡¯m scared¡± Oprah muttered. Nevaeh let out a low smile and walked to take her sword. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything, I¡¯ll be fine¡± she muttered. ¡°What are we going to do when you¡¯re gone, how are we going to exin this to your brother?¡± Oprah asked with a pout. Nevaeh walked up to her closet and brought out a face mask. ¡°Here, put it on, you can always pretend to be me, I¡¯ll try my best to being back often¡± she said. Oprah slowly collected it and her eyes became misty. ¡°What if he does something bad to you and are we never see you again?¡± She asked and a tear drop rolled down from her eyes. Nevaeh sighed and moved closer to her then held her shoulders. ¡°I want you to be like June, always try your best to be strong look at me, I¡¯m walking towards the lions den and I¡¯m not afraid because I know I¡¯lle out alive¡± she said. Oprah wiped her tears and nodded and Nevaeh tapped June¡¯s shoulder lightly. ¡°Take care you two, I¡¯ll leave now¡± she said then opened her window since her barrier was free. She imed out of it then climbed down and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve waited so long for this¡± she muttered. ??????? DEMONS KINGDOM** Nevaeh finally arrived at the kingdom she was outside where it was really dark and there was really no one outside. She held her sword tight, walking slowly and looking around wondering how she¡¯ll even get in. She was about to enter another section of the ce when she saw him, he was standing outside beside a grave hard. ¡°That¡¯s him, Zachary Chen¡± she muttered. Her anger began rising and her fist clenched around her sword, she could handle it anymore. She couldn¡¯t stand seeing the guy that killed her best friend looking strong and healthy, her anger went past it¡¯s stage and she drew her sword immediately. ¡°Zachary Chen I¡¯ll be the one to kill you¡± she yelled and began running towards him with her sword pointed at him from behind. Draco¡¯s ears moved, he immediately sensed that someone wasing at his back but before Nevaeh could touch him, he used his powers to push her back immediately making hernd far away from him. Chapter 57 Nevaeh flew far away from him andnded on the hard floor, blood came out of her mouth but she wasn¡¯t done yet. She stood and charged at him again, she tried shing his neck with her sword but he dodged it¡­ Effortlessly. She went back and jumped in really high then raised her sword up like she wants to cut his head into two but before the sword could touch him, he pushed her back with his powers again. Nevaeh back crashed hard against the wall and she slowly slipped down, her brother was right, she can¡¯t kill him, he¡¯s not even trying but he had managed to injured her greatly, it seems like seduction is the only solution now. While thinking a strong force pulled her and before she knew it, she found herself close to him, his cold fingers were wrapped around her neck, holding it tight. Slowly her feet went up in the air and her legs began dangling. ¡°Who sent you here to kill me?¡± He asked slowly. Nevaeh gritted her teeth slowly and held his hands tight, trying to pull it off her. ¡°Let go of me¡± she managed to speak but he choked her even tighter. She began kicking as hard as she can but nothing can seem to move him, the man wasn¡¯t even bulging. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time, who sent you to kill me¡± he asked again, more slower and darker. Blood wasing out of her mouth already as she stared down at him. ¡°Still want talk, fine¡± he brought up his second hands and a red ball began forming on it. ¡°No one!!¡± She yelled and he stared up at her slowly. ¡°No one asked me to kill you I just came back myself because I needed attention¡± she added. ¡°Attention?¡± He repeated. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m princess Star from the peacock ce. My father has agreed marry me up to an old stranger and I don¡¯t want that, I was just looking for where to go¡± she said and his fingers slowly left her neck making her fall like she was a piece of rag. ¡°You¡¯re looking for where to stay and you decided toe here, who told you that you¡¯re needed here?¡± He asked. ¡°No one I just thought that the demons are one of the strongest n now and my brother won¡¯t be able to defeat you so if Ie here I¡¯ll be a bit save not to go back home, please my lord take me with you¡± she pleaded. ¡°The demon kingdom is not a ce where you cane and go if you want to, I¡¯ll spare you this once leave now because the next time I see you I¡¯ll kill you without blinking¡± he said then began leaving. Nevaeh¡¯s eyes widened, she immediately stood up and ran to his front, blocking his path. ¡°Please my lord you have to take me with you, if my brother catches me now, he¡¯ll create a strong barrier and he¡¯ll lock me in the pce then I¡¯ll get to marry an old man tommorow, please take me with you my Lord¡± she faked a cry. Draco stared at her from head to toes, he was about to say something when Harmony ran in with some armies. ¡°Hurry, protect Lord Draco!!¡± She shouted and drew out her sword, going straight to Nevaeh. Nevaeh¡¯s eyes widened as she watched here towards her, the sword was a little close in touching her when Draco¡¯s voice echoed. ¡°Stop¡± he ordered. Harmony stopped immediately and looked at him. ¡°My lord she¡­ ¡°You want to hide from your brother right princess Star?¡± He asked and she immediately nodded. ¡°Even if it means degrading you from a princess to a ve?¡± He asked and her eyes widened. ¡°Take her and lock her in the dark room, let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll be able to survive the night there, if I meet you alive the next morning then I¡¯ll take you to be my personal maid but if I meet you dead then you¡¯re on your own¡± he said and without waiting for any reactions or reply he left. The guards immediately took Nevaeh hands and held her in ce. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± Harmony instructed and they began leaving with her. ¡°Hey wait, where are you going to take me to, let go!!¡± She yelled. Harmony stopped walking and turned to her then pointed her sword on her neck. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you¡± Nevaeh scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t care, Lord Draco was nice enough to give you a test so you better shut it¡± she warned. Nevaeh scoffed and rolled her eyes. ¡°Scoff all you want a weakling like you won¡¯t even be able to survive the night in the dark room, take her!¡± Harmony ordered and left. The guards continued dragging Nevaeh to the direction of the dark room. ??????? DARK ROOM** A guard opened the door and Nevaeh was thrown inside, before she could blink the locked her in and left. ¡°Hey!!¡± She stood up and looked around. The ce was so cold and dark, it felt like she was going to freeze anytime soon. She brought her hands up and wrapped herself with it, hoping it¡¯ll give her somefort. ¡°How can he be so cruel to lock a princess here, well what do I expect from him anyways¡± she muttered and slowly sat down on the floor. Her lips were turning white already, seems like the breeze kept increasing as the seconds passes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll stay alive and I¡¯ll make sure to kill you, you didn¡¯t know that you just made things really easy for me, you wanna make me your personal maid, big mistake¡± she muttered, shaking really hard. ¡°I swear to kill you the moment I step out of here, no I¡¯ll seduce you first, I don¡¯t care how but I¡¯ll make your heart beat just for me, then I¡¯ll kill you just the way you killed my friend you bastard¡± she added and shut her eyes tight. ¡°So cold¡± she shivered, her brows were already turning white a bit. ¡°Devil¡± she spatted and shut her eyes tight, slowly she slipped andy on the floor, still shaking really hard, it feels like her face were turning into ice blocks. ¡°Am I really going to die here?¡± She asked herself and hugged herself more tighter. ???????Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. NEXT MORNING** Harmony came to the dark room with two guards, she ordered them to open the cage for her and they did. ¡°Hey you cane out now¡± she yelled but no reply. ¡°I saide out!¡± Harmony yelled again but still no reply. She looked at a guard and motioned him to go check if she¡¯s still inside, the guard went in and came out back. ¡°I think she¡¯s dead¡± he said. Harmony just let out a smug smirk. ¡°I knew that she won¡¯t be able tost up to the next morning, I knew it, bring her body out or should we leave it there to rot till it turns to a skeleton just like the rest?¡± She asked. ¡°No bring it out, I want to see her dead body myself¡± someone said from behind and they all recognized the voice. It was their king. They immediately turned around and bowed. He was dressed in his thick dark long rope, his face looking handsome and at the same time boring and lifeless as usual. ¡°Bring out her body¡± he ordered and two guards nodded and went in. They came out, each of them holding Nevaeh by the arms. Her face were white, her lips were white and her brows were white too, they were some white trails of snow on her hair. Harmony couldn¡¯t hide her smile the moment she saw her. ¡°I knew it, my Lord what should we do to her body, do you want me to cut her head off and send it to her pce?¡± She asked. Nevaeh¡¯s eyes slowly went open the moment she heard that, the guards holding her got scared and left her immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t even dare to do what you just said¡± she smirked and crossed her arms. Harmony slowly turned to look at her and she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. ¡°How are you alive?¡± She asked slowly. ¡°I¡¯m princess star, what do you expect, there are other tough ways to kill me, locking me down in a pile of snow is nothing¡± she rolled her eyes. ¡°You!!¡± Harmony seethed and turned to look at Draco who didn¡¯t have any expression on his face. ¡°My Lord I have passed the test so don¡¯t forget your promise to me, you promised to make me your personal maid¡± she said, looking at him. ¡°You¡¯re right, Harmony order the maids to dress her up in the demon way, since you¡¯ve decided toe here then there¡¯s no going back, dress up and meet me in the garden¡± he ordered and left with three of his guards. Harmony clenched her first so hard as she red at Nevaeh. ¡°Are you nning to murder me with your eyes,e on tell the maid to dress me up, won¡¯t you lead the way¡± Nevaeh asked with a smirk. Harmony shut her eyes tight and began leaving and Nevaeh hurriedly followed her from behind. ¡°She¡¯s going to be a problem here, I¡¯ll look for how to end her quickly¡± Harmony thought. ??????? JADE HEAVENS** Sapphire eyes slowly went open, she touched the side of her bed hoping to see Den beside her, maybe he had came backst night to sleep here but he didn¡¯t. She slowly sat up with a pout. Never in her life has she seen when a man and woman marry then the man leaves the woman alone on their wedding night, even though they were not ready to mate yet then he should have just apany her by drinking, eating and talking but he didn¡¯t, he didn¡¯t even smile with her not even a little. ¡°This was not how I pictured my married life¡± she muttered and stood up from bed then a knock sounded on the door. ¡°Who¡¯s it,e in¡± she said. The door slowly opened and the same maid of yesterday, the one putting on a mask came in. ¡°You again¡± she seethed. ¡°That¡¯s right, I was asked toe clean up this room¡± Gianna replied and Sapphire moved closer to her. ¡°Who are you exactly how can you step into my room without greeting?¡± She asked. Gianna¡¯s mouth slowly formed an ¡®o¡¯, she was used to been a princess and not a maid or a ve. ¡°Forgive my manners your highness, I¡¯m always too out of it¡± she bowed and walked in with the broom. Her eyes were stylishly looking at everywhere, checking if anything has happened between themst night. Wait what if they did something, what was her business with it after all they were married now weren¡¯t they?? ¡°What are you thinking of?¡± Sapphire¡¯s question brought her back to reality. ¡°Ah, nothing I was just wondering if his highness spend the night with you here¡± she replied and immediately mped her mouth together. Sapphire crossed her arms and moved closer to her ¡°So what if he did what are you gonna do about it?¡± She asked. ¡°Nothing your highness¡± Gianna smiled and began packing all the tes and liquor bottles in a bowl. ¡°You should know your ce sometimes,st night you poured the wine on my dress because you were lost in staring at what¡¯s mine¡± she said. ¡°What¡¯s yours?¡± Gianna replied in her mind with a scoff. ¡°If I show him my face now I bet he¡¯ll just forget about you¡± she added with an eye roll. A pnded on her face bringing her back to reality again. ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re rolling your eyes at huh?¡± Sapphire¡¯s voice rang on her ears. Gianna slowly clenched her fist tight. ¡°What, why are you clenching your fist, do you wanna fight me?¡± Sapphire asked and Gianna slowly forced a smile. ¡°Fight you, I wouldn¡¯t dare to that, I¡¯m sorry your highness I¡¯ll take my leave now¡± she bowed and turned to leave but Sapphire stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t leave yet you¡¯re not done, I want you to set a hot bath for me and help me with my clothes¡± she said. Gianna secretly clenched her fist and forced a smile. ¡°As you wish, your highness¡± she replied and went to the bathroom. Sapphire scoffed and crossed her arms together. *** Gianna stepped out of the room with a scoff. ¡°This is the second p I¡¯ve received ever since I stepped foot into this stupid pce¡± she muttered. She kept bbering to herself not watching where she was going till she bumped into someone. Looking up, she saw that it was Angie or was it Den they are calling him now. He was standing with his two bodyguards behind him and she kept staring at him not knowing what to say or do while he kept staring at her back with creased brows. ¡°What is your problem, can¡¯t you greet his highness again?¡± Boi asked and her eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t believe that she had forgotten again. God just what exactly is her problem. ¡°I¡¯m sorry your highness please forgive me¡± she bowed and rushed out immediately. Den turned back to look at her as she was running before turning to look at Fen. ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡± He asked. ¡°I think she was the new maid they employedst two weeks, her name is Silvia I heard that she¡¯s really clumsy¡± Fen replied. ¡°And disrespectful can¡¯t you see the way she didn¡¯t greet his highness¡± Boi added. Den just faced his front, her eyes, her height, her scent kept reminding him of one person. ¡°Does she always wear a mask?¡± He asked. ¡°Heard she started wearing it from yesterday, did you see how she tripped while dancing on the stage?¡± Boiughed out and Fen hit him. Den shook his head and began leaving. ¡°Hey your highness¡± both Fen and Boi called and ran after him immediately. ¡°Are you going to see the Pearl Princess?¡± Boi asked and Den sighed. ¡°Stop talking about her in front of his highness, he doesn¡¯t like it¡± Fen whispered and Boi pped his lips together. ??????? PEACOCK PALACE** Rennie decided to check up on Nevaeh and see how she¡¯s doing, maybe she has broken the barrier already. When he got there, he was surprised to see that the barrier was broken already and no one was inside the room. ¡°Nevaeh¡± he called while looking around. ¡°June I can¡¯t seem to reach this zip could you please¡­ Oprah who was taking and entering the room frozed the moment she saw Rennie in. ¡°Your¡­ Your¡­ ¡°Why are you in Nevaeh¡¯s cloth and where is Nevaeh?¡± He asked. Oprah began shaking in ce, June entered and frozed too. ¡°I asked a question!¡± He growled angrily. June and Oprah immediately fell on their knees. ¡°Your highnesses please forgive us but her highness had left already¡± Oprah cried. ¡°What!?, How could you both.. damn!¡± Rennie cursed silently and rushed out of the room immediately. ** He teleported his way to the demon kingdom and made to go in but the demon armies came to block him. ¡°Get out my way¡± he drew his swords and began shing them till he found his way in. He finally got in and he sighted the king himself training alone at the garden. ¡°Draco!!¡± He yelled, moving closer to him and looking really furious. Draco stopped training and turned back to look at him. ¡°I know my sister is here, hand her over to me or I¡¯ll cause a racket¡± he said angrily. Draco didn¡¯t reply he just kept staring at him. ¡°Damn you, talking to you is really a waste of time¡± Rennie seethed and moved to attack him with his sword. Draco dodged the attack immediately but Rennie didn¡¯t stop, he kept going as fast as he could. He got bored of the attacks then used his powers to push Rennie back. ¡°You think I kidnapped your sister, she was the one who chose toe here¡± Draco replied in a nonchnt and Rennie gritted his teeth. He raised his legs up and kicked Draco with force, the force was strong enough to push him back then he aimed for his chest and threw his sword at him. Draco didn¡¯t flinch or try dodging, he kept watching the swording towards him but before it could touch him an arrow came from nowhere and pushed it back. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to kill him¡± Nevaeh shouted as she came in from behind. Chapter 58 Rennie slowly looked back to see Nevaeh pointing a bow and arrow at him. ¡°What are you doing Nevaeh, let¡¯s go home¡± he said and she shook her head. ¡°No!, I don¡¯t want to go with you¡± she replied and slowly moved to stand beside Draco. ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry an old stranger, I¡¯m not going!?¡± She shouted and Rennie blinked. ¡°Old stranger?¡± He asked. Nevaeh began cutting her eyes for him and he immediately get what she was trying to do. ¡°Star it¡¯s better if youe home with me, staying here is really dangerous especially when you just woke up from youra, you¡¯re still very vulnerable right now so you¡¯re not save¡± he warned ¡°I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m still vulnerable right now, I just want to stay here!!¡± She argued. ¡°But he¡¯s dangerous, he¡¯s a demon you¡¯re using your legs to step into hellfire without knowing, it¡¯s not toote to back out,e with me now!¡± Nevaeh took a deep breath and moved closer to Draco then hugged his arms. ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind brother, I chose to stand beside danger¡± she said with pure determination. Rennie just stared at her and nodded. ¡°Fine! You chose this life for yourself and there¡¯s nothing I can do,¡± he nodded and stared at her again. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret this decision one day¡± he said slowly then stared at her one more time before turning around and leaving. Nevaeh felt tight as she watched her brother leave but before she stepped foot into this ce she had already braced herself for things like this. Finally her brother was out of sight, she was still lost in her thoughts when Draco¡¯s voice rang in her ears. ¡°Miss him?, wanna go back?¡± She immediately snapped her head towards him and left his hands immediately. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going back, I¡¯m staying here with you master¡± she replied. ¡°Good¡± he nodded and threw his swords in her hands. ¡°Clean it up and meet me inside¡± He said and without waiting for her reply or reaction he left. Nevaeh¡¯s eyes darkened as she watched him leave, she clenched her fist and gritted her teeth tightly. ¡°You made me abandon my brother today and I won¡¯t take it easy with you, I swear¡± she sneered. ??????? JADE HEAVENS** Den got to his room and fell on the bed then let out all his breath, he had never been this tired of everything before. Just as he was about to close his eyes, his door opened and his two already grown up sisters entered. ¡°Brother, are you sleeping, didn¡¯t you sleepst night?¡± Shine asked and Den slowly sat up. They moved closer to him and sat beside him. ¡°I saw your face during your wedding, you didn¡¯t look happy. Is she causing you any trouble? I can hit her if you want¡± Ling asked. ¡°Me too, I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s your wife.. if she makes you sad then she¡¯s our enemy¡± Shine added and Ling nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t hit anyone you two¡± Den sighed. ¡°We just want to see you smile again, I thought you¡¯ll finally smile after your wedding but I guess I was wrong¡± Ling rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine, ¡± Den muttered. ¡°Then try to smile for us, it¡¯s been long we¡¯ve seen you smile please¡± Shine pleaded while batting hershes. Den pressed his lips together and blocked his face with his palms. ¡°The truth is no matter how much I try smiling I can¡¯t just smile, maybe I¡¯ll smileter, can you two just leave. I wanna sleep¡± hey down and covered himself with his nket. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re tired then, Shine let¡¯s go¡± Ling said and Shine stood up and they both left. Den sighed and sat up, he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about that maid ever sincest night when he saw her in the room, when their eyes met, everything just kept reminding him of her. ¡°I really want to see her face,¡± he muttered. .. Outside the room, Ling and Shine moved closer to Boi and Fen who were busy chatting about something as they found their way to the room. ¡°Hey you two, over here¡± Ling waved at them and they rushed to meet her. ¡°Your highness, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Fen asked and Boi listened attentively. ¡°Brother is really tired and would love to sleep, do not let anyone in. Anyone¡± Shine ordered, specifically prolonging the ¡®anyone¡¯. ¡°Yes your highness¡± both Fen and Boi bowed. ¡°Good, now let¡¯s go!¡± Ling wrapped her hands around Shine¡¯s shoulders and left with her. Fen motioned Boi to go stand by the door and Boi pouted, he was about to go when he saw Sapphireing in with her bodyguard. She made to enter but Fen blocked her path by using his sword. ¡°Princess, his highness is sleeping and he doesn¡¯t want any disturbance¡± Boi said. The bodyguard at Sapphire¡¯s back immediately drew out her sword and pointed at him. ¡°How dare you stop the crown princess?¡± She asked hard. ¡°Crown princess?, who gave her the title,¡± Boi scoffed. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be called the crown Princess, his highness is the crown prince and we are married which makes me the crown princess so why are you stopping me from seeing my husband!¡± She snapped. ¡°Listen princess, we are not stopping you from seeing anyone, it¡¯s just that his highness is tired and¡­ Fen was talking when the door opened and Den came out. ¡°Highness, you didn¡¯t sleep with mest night so I was wondering if you were okay,¡± she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he replied dryly. ¡°It¡¯s early, won¡¯t you have breakfast with me, I¡¯ve told the maids to get us breakfast in the garden pleasee and eat with me your highness¡± she pleaded. ¡°What is wrong with you!, His Highness¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll go with you¡± Den cut Boi off and Sapphire smiled. ¡°But your highness, you¡¯re tired, remember?¡± Boi asked. ¡°It won¡¯t be fair if I leave her to have breakfast alone, let¡¯s go¡± Den replied and Sapphire hugged his hands to herself. He gently removed her hands from his and left, Fen followed from behind and Boi scoffed then followed too. ¡°Gina! Why is he always mean to me?¡± Sapphire asked with a pout. ¡°Maybe his highness still doesn¡¯t want to ept that he¡¯s married now but that doesn¡¯t matter, you¡¯re his wife and he should get that¡± Gina replied. ¡°I hope he¡¯ll be loose with me one day, I¡¯ve been crushing on him for so long now I¡¯m d that the gods chose him for me¡± she smiled and looked at Gina. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± she said and jogged off. *** They got to the garden and Gina drew the chair for Sapphire to sit and she sat down. ¡°Your highness, the flowers here are beautiful don¡¯t you think so?¡± She asked. Den didn¡¯t reply; he just motioned Fen to pour some wine for them. Fen nodded and took the liquor bottle and began pouring the wine for him, he handed one to Den then other to the princess then bowed. Sapphire drank from hers and looked at Den. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to make this breakfast lively so I made up a dance show for us, Gina told the dancers toe in¡± she said. Gina nodded and left and Boi secretly rolled his eyes. In a few minutes, the dancers arrived with the musicians, they began ying the music and dancing. ¡°Hey hey hey what¡¯s going on here, stop the music!!¡± Someone ordered from behind and they all turned to see Linging in with Shine. They got closer and Shine went to grab Boi¡¯s ear. ¡°Why is my brother outside, don¡¯t you know that he¡¯s really tired!¡± She said, ¡°Ouch!, Your highness it was her¡± Boi pointed at Sapphire and she rolled her eyes. ¡°But his highness agreed to have breakfast with me, I¡¯m his wife after all¡± Sapphire muttered and Shine scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are but my brother¡¯s happiness really matters, he told me he was tired this morning and¡­ ¡°Shine stop, you two sit and let¡¯s all have breakfast together¡± Den cut shine off. ¡°But brother..¡± Shine pout. ¡°Let¡¯s sit¡± Ling cut her off. Shine scoffed and took the empty seat opposite Sapphire, Ling sat beside her and Sapphire secretly rolled her eyes. ¡°Order the maids to get the food¡± Ling ordered and Boi rushed out. He went to the kitchen and crossed his arms. ¡°What¡¯s dying breakfast?¡± He asked. ¡°Ah, we areing now¡± madam Chai smiled and motioned the maids to start going, they nodded and left with the food. They got to the garden slowly arranged the food on the table, Gianna was part of them, scoffing silently. After serving the royals, they stood behind them and began doing nothing other than watching them eat. Den took the chopstick and took some leaves then put them in his mouth but the moment he did that, he began coughing. ¡°Brother¡± ¡°Highness¡± ¡°Den¡± Ling, Shine, Fen, Boi along with Sapphire called at once. Gianna¡¯s eyes widened from where she stood, for a moment it felt like she had lost control of her body and wanted to move forward if Ling had not shouted. ¡°Who prepared the food!?¡± Ling shouted. The maids began looking at themselves and murmuring while Gianna pressed her lips together as she remembered when she saw pouring a lot of spices on the sd. She could only just mentally curse herself hence she wasn¡¯t used to entering the kitchen since as a princess everyone is always doing everything for her so she wasn¡¯t really familiar with cooking.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°All of you one your knees I¡¯ll ask the guards to behead everyone¡± Shine added and the maids began crying. Gianna slowly stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that was me¡± she bit her lips and Den slowly looked up at her. ¡°You again?¡± Boi yelled and Sapphire stood from her seat Immediately. She angrily walked closer to her and raised her hands to her cheeks. She pped her hard. ¡°How dare you try to kill his highness!?¡± She yelled, her eyes sparkling with anger. However that wasn¡¯t Gianna¡¯s problem because the moment Sapphire¡¯s handnded on her cheeks, her vail flew off. She gasped and immediately blocked her face with her hands. ¡°I asked a question!¡± Sapphire snapped. Den stopped coughing and began staring at her with pure focus. Sapphire¡¯s gaze fell on her hands that were covering her face and she gritted her teeth. ¡°Will you remove your hands from your face already, what¡¯s so special in the face that you¡¯re hiding¡± she brought her hands to Gianna¡¯s face, forcefully pulling her it off. ¡°Let go!!¡± Gianna used her shoulders to push her with force and shended on the table, not just that. She slowly slipped down and the whole food from the table fell on her face. ¡°Princess¡± Gina yelled and the maids gasped. Gianna¡¯s eyes widened but she didn¡¯t have time to do anything, she just turned around and began running. ¡°Catch her!!¡± Gina shouted and the guards standing outside began chasing her immediately. Den also stood up and ran after her. ¡°Hey your highness, where are you going?¡± Boi yelled out and looked at Fen helplessly. ** Gianna kept running as fast as she could, they can¡¯t see her face now, they can¡¯t catch her now. ¡°Stop!!¡± ¡­ She turned back to see the guards chasing after her and she increased her pace. She kept running as fast as she could and didn¡¯t notice the stone so she identally tripped on it and fell. The guards got to her and held her immediately. They removed her hands from her face and began gasping. ¡°She¡¯s not Silva¡±.. ¡°She¡¯s an imposter¡± ¡°Who¡¯s she¡±¡­ Was the murmurs that could be heard from them. ¡°Let go!¡± She yelled, trying to break free from them, she¡¯s really worried because she doesn¡¯t want Angie to see her face. Especially now that he was already married. ¡°Let me go¡± she kept struggling but it was toote, Den had already arrived. She immediately bent her head down and bit her lips tight. His face darkened and he moved a bit closer to her. ¡°Raise your head up¡± he ordered but she didn¡¯t listen. ¡°Are you deaf?¡± He said slowly. Gianna bit her lips tight and moved her body up, she spread her two legs wide, jumping and kicking the guards that were holding hands. They lost their bnce and left her then she came and resumed running. Den ran after her,pared to her, he was faster and in no time he got to her. He held her from behind and she began struggling to break free. ¡°Let go of me!!¡± She yelled. ¡°Who are you and why are you looking so familiar?¡± He asked and forcefully turned her to face him. He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, anytime he sees her he starts picturing Gianna and it¡¯s driving him crazy. She hid her face with her palms and he forcefully separated them. The moment he did that, he froze in ce and his hands slowly dropped. His eyeballs grew bigger and his heart began pounding really fast. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes right now. Fen and Boi who ran after him immediately froze the moment they saw her. Chapter 59 What is happening now was what they call a deep staring contest. Den couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, his suspicions were right, the girl he has been dying to see for years is standing right at the front of him. He kept staring at her and could see only her, to him everyone else had disappeared and it was just him and her, standing and staring at themselves. Hi Anna. A slow smile formed on his lips, he slowly brought his hands up to her cheeks, caressing it slowly. ¡°Anna, it¡¯s you right?¡± He asked, his eyes turning misty a bit and Gianna did nothing other than just stared at him a bit painfully. ¡°How dare you¡± she muttered, her facial expression slowly turning angry. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asked and she angrily pped his hands off from her face. She turned to the guard standing by her side and snatched his sword. It all happened so fast, she grabbed Den, wrapped her arms around his neck and pointed the sword forward. ¡°Let me go and I will spare his life!¡± She shouted, her face was saying that she was full of pure determination. The guards began looking at themselves unsure of what to do. ¡°That¡¯s right, all of you put down your sword or I¡¯ll kill him right here!!¡± She yelled and ced the sword on Den¡¯s neck. Ling looked left and right then looked at all the guards that were still pointing their swords at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her? Put down your sword!!¡± She ordered. The guards slowly dropped their swords, clearing the way for Gianna to pass. Then she began moving slowly and steadily, the sword was still ced on Den¡¯s neck till she found herself at the Jade¡¯s gate. She looked left and right before pushing Den off and running away from the Jade heavens. The moment she left but Ling and Shine rushed toward their brother. ¡°Brother, are you okay?¡± Shine asked but Den kept sitting on the floor and looking at the empty trails of the woman that just left. ¡°Brother!!¡± Ling yelled and he slowly stood up. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he muttered, still looking at Gianna¡¯s empty trails. Shine moved closer to the guards. ¡°You all saw what just happened right? Report this case to his majesty, how dare that woman try to kill my brother!¡± she ordered and sneared. ¡°Yes your highness¡± the guards bowed and rushed out immediately. Shine moved back to Den who kept looking at the empty trails of Gianna. ¡°Brother, what are you looking at, let¡¯s go!!¡± She grabbed his hands pulling him out but his eyes never left the direction of where she had disappeared too. ??????? Gianna appeared back outside in the middle of the streets that were filled with nothing but the market women selling their stuff. She released her deep breath, it seems like Gianna almost took control back there when she saw Angie. Turns out that getting to meet Angie for help was a really bad idea because he has a huge influence on Gianna and she can¡¯t risk Gianna being back in control of her body. Now that she has control over Gianna she must take her revenge no matter what and she¡¯ll never allow anyone including that so-called ¡°Angie¡± to stop her. She walked up to a corner of the street and sat on the floor. She had just regained a few of her powers so she can as well lose it just to seal Gianna¡¯s memories of Angie. She closed her eyes tight and began doing some finger formations. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Gianna I didn¡¯t mean to do this, I promise I¡¯d leave you to live your normal life once I get my revenge¡± she thought painfully as blood began dripping down from her lips. **** BACK TO THE JADE HEAVENS** ¡°Sit, sit¡± Ling held Den¡¯s hands and led him to his bed. She touched his head and his neck to feel his temperature. ¡°He¡¯s not burning up but he needs water¡± she ordered but Boi was still standing like a statue behind her. She stopped what she was doing and slowly turned back to look at him. ¡°What¡¯s up, your highness?¡± He asked. ¡°He needs water!!¡± She yelled again and Boi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh, sorry your highness I¡¯ll go get it¡± he said and rushed out of the room immediately. She shook her head and faced her brother then made to touch his face again but he held her hands tight. ¡°Brother what¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked and he slowly looked up at her. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he muttered. ¡°Are you sure?¡± She asked. He nodded and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I need to go out, I need fresh air¡± he replied and left the room without waiting to hear his sister¡¯s reply. Ling sighed and slowly sat on the bed then the room door kicked open. ¡°Princess I¡¯m here with the water¡± Boi shouted and immediately looked around. ¡°Where did his highness go?¡± He asked slowly. Ling did nothing other than just re at him, she scoffed again and looked elsewhere. Boi sighed and slowly put the cup down. ¡°His Highness must be so happy¡± he muttered and began ying with his fingers. Ling slowly looked up at him, ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked. Boi smiled and moved to sit beside her. ¡°Back then when his majesty sent us on a mission to go to earth and protect that girl that was chosen for the recanalization¡­¡± he stared. ¡°The one that got killed by the new demon king?¡± She asked. ¡°Hmm, what you don¡¯t know is that his highness fell in love with that girl,¡± he added. ¡°What??, In love?¡± Ling screamed. ¡°Yes and he would cry every time each time he remembers how she died, then he felt really sick and that¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t smile anymore¡± he said. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that my brother lost his smile not because he failed the mission but because he fell in love with the girl he was asked to protect but couldn¡¯t protect her and watched her die?¡± She asked. ¡°Correct and now that maid that just escaped looked like her after five hundred years of his highness mourning for her¡± he added. Ling gasped and stood up, Boi also stood up too. ¡°But it seems like she doesn¡¯t recognize his highness anymore, she wanted to kill him just now and that¡¯s something Gianna would never do¡± he muttered and crossed his arms. ¡°Her name is Gianna?¡± Ling asked again and he nodded. ¡°Boi¡± she smiled and he faced her with a wide smile then next thing a pnded on his face causing him to blink and wondering where he went wrong. ¡°Why will you keep this from me and Shine? Don¡¯t you think we deserve to know who my brother falls in love with?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I¡¯ll go inform Shine¡± she smiled and rushed out of the room. Boi pouted and rubbed his cheeks. ¡°That really hurt,¡± he mumbled. ??????? DEMON KINGDOM** Nevaeh could be seen sparing with herself in the garden, her facial expression showing how angry she was. Today, she has just disobeyed her brother, she had let her grandma down all because of this ruthless Demon King. ¡°I will kill you with my bare hands I swear!! I will make you fall in love with me then I¡¯ll kill you just the way you kill my friend you heartless monster!!¡± She yelled and shed the leaves with her sword. The sound of someone pping could be heard from behind and Nevaeh slowly put down her sword. She turned back to see Harmonying towards her. Harmony stopped pping and crossed her arms under her br**st. ¡°I knew you were no good,¡± she smirked. Nevaeh rolled her eyes and ced her sword on the sword carrier at her back. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked. ¡°I overheard what you just said, you are nning to kill Lord Draco ¡± Harmonyughed. ¡°So what if I am, can you stop me?¡± Nevaeh asked with a daring look. ¡°Can I stop you?, Hmm sure¡± Harmony smirked. ¡°How do you tell me, what proof do you have?¡± Nevaeh rolled her eyes and Harmony raised a tiny bell up. ¡°It¡¯s right here¡± she rang. Nevaeh began staring at the bell. ¡°The record bell,¡± she muttered. ¡°That¡¯s right and it has all the recordings about what you just did and who you really are¡± Harmony smiled. ¡°Information like what?¡± Nevaeh asked slowly. ¡°Like your real identity is Nevaeh from earth 500 years ago, discovered that you were a peacock princess and your face changed so you want to use this opportunity to kill Lord Draco formally known as Zachary because he had killed Anna long ago¡± Harmony exined to her in detail. Nevaeh gasped and moved forward to collect the bell but Harmony raised her hands up. ¡°Not so fast,¡± she smiled. ¡°What will you gain if you ever show it to Zachary.. ¡°It¡¯s Draco now¡± Harmony cut her off and Nevaeh rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll finally look at you?¡± Harmonypleted what she was about to say. ¡°And it¡¯s funny because you think he¡¯ll ever fall in love with you¡± Harmonyughed and Nevaeh scoffed. ¡°Love can change anybody, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll do it but I¡¯ll seduce him and make his heartbeat for me then I¡¯ll kill him right in front of you¡± Nevaeh said angrily. ¡°Girl, getting the Lord¡¯s attention is really hard and I¡¯ve been with him for 500 years now but he has never noticed me so you think you can juste and try, you think it¡¯s a fairy tale novel right?¡± Harmony asked in mockery. ¡°As long as it means avenging my friend¡¯s death then I¡¯m certain¡± Nevaeh gritted her teeth as she spoke, pure hatred was presently shing through her eyes. Harmonyughed and crossed her arms. ¡°How about we ce a bet?¡± she said daringly. ¡°I¡¯m in¡± Nevaeh replied without wasting time. ¡°I dare you to get his attention just within two weeks, once two week passes and you didn¡¯t get his attention then I¡¯ll tell him your secret and I¡¯ll watch him kill you¡± she said. Nevaeh stared at her for a while, she suddenly remembered Draco¡¯s emotionless and stony face especially when he had killed her best friend back then. She began blinking as her confidence began wearing off little by little. *Don¡¯t lose confidence, you can do it Nevaeh that¡¯s the main reason you came here remember?* She kept reminding herself. ¡°What?, Can¡¯t get his attention in two weeks time?, Is that too much for you?¡± Harmony asked and Nevaeh heaved heavily. ¡°No! It¡¯s perfect,¡± she replied.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Good, I¡¯m watching you¡± Harmony smiled and turned around then left. Nevaeh clenched her fist tightly and released her breath out. ¡°I can do this,¡± she muttered. ??????? JADE HEAVENS** ¡°Your highness¡± Fen called, going to meet Den who was standing at the front of the balcony outside. Den slowly turned to look at Fen. ¡°She¡¯s alive,¡± he muttered. ¡°Yes but don¡¯t you think something is strange about her, I mean she tried to kill you¡± Fen said. ¡°I don¡¯t care if she tries to kill me. The main point of this is that she¡¯s alive,¡± he said with a huge smile. Fen looked at his face and smiled slowly, he was happy to see that his highness had smiled again but something was not right. ¡°Highness, what if Gianna couldn¡¯t recognize you anymore?¡± He asked and Den looked at him then sighed and faced his front. ¡°Seems like the ancient spirit has taken full control over her¡± he muttered and crossed his arms. ¡°So what are you going to do, if you chase after her then what about Sapp¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t mention her name Fen, you know I never wanted her from the start¡± Den cut Fen off. Fen just nodded and sighed. ¡°So what are you going to do now, your highness?¡± He asked. ¡°I¡¯ll look for her,¡± Den replied. Fen just shook his head with a small smile. ¡°At least she¡¯s back, your love sickness would be gone but I just hope that spirit won¡¯t turn her to something else¡± he added and Den was about to say something when Boi came, running to them. ¡°Highness, there¡¯s a problem,¡± Boi said when he got closer to them. He was panting heavily too. ¡°What problem?¡± Den asked ¡°Princess Shine had spoken with his majesty about Gianna and the queen had ordered the guards to look for her and arrest her¡± he said. ¡°Wait what?¡± Fen asked. ¡°The f**k¡­¡± Den muttered and immediately rushed out. ¡°Hey Highness¡± Fen ran after him but Den had already climbed his horse and rode off. ¡°What now?¡± Fen muttered. *** When Gianna came out of the corner she was meditating earlier, everyone began looking at her and murmuring. ¡°What¡¯s with them?¡± she muttered. ¡°Look she¡¯s the one who wanted to kill the angel of light!!¡± One of the market women shouted and Gianna¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Kill the angel of light?¡± She repeated. And before she knew it, the market women began throwing some vegetables and tomatoes at her. ¡°She¡¯s a killer, she doesn¡¯t deserve to roam about¡± was what could be heard from the people as they threw stuff at her. ¡°Hey¡± Gianna blocked her face and began running, she got to a corner and stepped on something. Looking down at it, it was a poster, she slowly picked the poster and looked at it, her eyes widened. It was a picture of her that was tagged as wanted for trying to kill the angel of light also known as prince Den. ¡°This is ridiculous¡± she muttered and crossed her arms. More noises could be heard and various horses could be seening, they were the guards from Jade heavens and they hade to capture her. ¡°God why does life hate me today?¡± she muttered and took her heels. ¡°There she is, chase her!!¡± The senior guard yelled and some guards came down from their horses and began chasing her. Gianna kept running, she stopped and turned back then tried using her powers but it didn¡¯t work. ¡°Damn!¡± She hissed and continued her running. One of the guards threw his sword at her and she dodge it immediately. While still running, someone grabbed her arm and pulled closer to something. It took her a short while to realize that she was being pulled into a horse and wait¡­ Looking close at the person isn¡¯t this Den? ¡°What are you¡­ ¡°Shh!, I¡¯m here to save you¡± he cut her off and stroked his horse so it¡¯ll move faster. ¡°Hold tight¡± he said and she stared at his back for a while before rapping her arms around his waist from behind. Den smiled and stroked the horse again and it moved faster. *** ¡°What!?¡± The king screamed at the report the imperial guard just gave to him. ¡°You mean, you saw Den helped the woman that almost killed him?¡± The queen asked and the imperial guard nodded, still blowing. Sapphire who was sitting on the small throne pouted angrily. ¡°Sapphire dear that¡¯s how Den is, he loves being too kind, please go to your room and have some rest¡± the queen said to her. Sapphire slowly stood up and bowed. ¡°I understand mother, I¡¯m just worried about Den because that woman is of no good, look at what she did to me¡± she raised her sleeve up and showed the queen her bruised arms. ¡°That¡¯s bad, we promise to catch her and punish her¡­ Suyin apanies Sapphire to go see the doctor so she can get treated immediately¡± the queen ordered the maid standing beside her. ¡°Yes your majesty¡± the maid bowed and faced Sapphire. ¡°My princess, let¡¯s go,¡± she said. Sapphire nodded and left with her, once Sapphire was out the King looked at the queen and sighed. ??????? EVENING, DEMON KINGDOM** Inside Harmony¡¯s room, ¡°Make sure you guard this room and do not let anyone enter while I¡¯m out¡± Harmony ordered a guard. ¡°Yesmander¡± the guard bowed and she left. Nevaeh rolled her eyes and dipped her hands into her dress then brought out a white powder. She tiptoed to the guard and before he could move, she blew the powder on his face and he went down immediately. She scoffed with a chuckle and entered the room, even though her room looked as evil as her. She grunted silently and crossed her arms. ¡°Now where did she keep that bell?¡± she muttered while looking around. Since standing in one ce and looking around won¡¯t help, she decided to move around and search the ce. She searched the table, the bed, the wardrobes, the cottons and everywhere but it was nowhere to be found. ¡°Where did she hide that bell?¡± she muttered and rested her hands on the wall and to her surprise it opened. ¡°Huh?¡± She muttered and looked in. And there it was, a secret closet and the bell was there, right on top of a small stone shaped counter¡­. The guard that passed out, outside the room slowly opened his eyes, he stood up immediately and dusted his body and that was when Harmony came. ¡°Did anyone enter?¡± She asked and the guard shook his head immediately. Back inside the room, Nevaeh smiled and made to take them but the door opened and Harmony stepped in. Her eyes widened and she immediately bent down. ¡°She can¡¯t see me here¡± she muttered and closed her eyes doing some finger formations and before she knew it, she disappeared. By the time she opened her eyes, she found herself somewhere else, a strange ce that she had never seen before. Everywhere was dark and there was a huge dark luxurious bed and wait!.. Where was she?? The creaking sound of a door opening was heard then some gentle footsteps and¡­ ¡°Good night my lord¡± she heard a guard say and her eyes widened. She looked around only to realize that she had appeared inside the demon king¡¯s room. Chapter 60 What do I do now, how do I leave this ce, why did I even appear to this ce was all Nevaeh kept saying in her mind. How would she do it, how would she leave this room, what is going to happen when he sees her or does this means that she would sleep here till the next morning, does this man even sleep at all? She sighed out and bit her lips thinking of what else to do when she saw him begin taking off his clothes. Wait what! What was happening??¡­ He slowly brought his hands to his thick dark rope, losing it bit by bit, slowly by slowly till he finally took the rope off. He hung it on a dark pole and was now left shirtless and it turns out that his body grew more perfect after 500 hundred years and the dragon tattoo grew sexier too. Nevaeh immediately shook her head and those silly thoughts that came into her mind and just as she shook them off another naughty one came. She could suddenly see the image of Zachary or was it Draco now anyways he was walking towards her with that expressionless face of his, he stood right at her front and drew her closer to him, her handsnded on his bare chest and it felt so hard and smooth and¡­ Wait! What were all these things she was thinking off suddenly!, She bit her lips hard and shook her head out of frustration. She couldn¡¯t keep her head straight because her eyes were tempted to look at his body again and the more she looked, the more she started to imagine naughty things. Suddenly he faced her and her eyes widened, what she had seen was just the back view and now she could see his front view and gosh!!, It was something that a girl would fall on their knees and praise. ¡°Gosh Nevaeh!, Why are you getting distracted, remember he¡¯s the one that should fall for you, he¡¯s the one that should admire your body not you doing the opposite¡± she scolded herself inwardly then looked up and she almost fell. Draco was about to take off his trousers and he was still facing her. If she can react this way by just looking at his bare chest then how would she react when she finally looks at him¡­ No, she doesn¡¯t even want to think about it! He was a little close to pulling down his trousers when she suddenly stood straight. ¡°Stop, stop , please don¡¯t take it off!!¡± she shouted, using her palms to block her eyes. Draco¡¯s hands stopped moving on his trousers and he slowly looked up to see her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry my lord, I didn¡¯t know how I got here, if you can just turn around so I can leave¡± she said slowly, not even sure if he was even listening to her. Few seconds passed and no reply from him, Nevaeh slowly opened her eyes only to find him still standing on the same spot and staring at her, his eyes looking darker and whether he was angry or not, no one could even tell. ¡°Uhm, my lord I think you should¡­ She couldn¡¯tplete what she was about to say when a strong force pulled her closer to him, a loud gasp escaped her lips as her handsnded on his broad shoulders. Looking closely at his face, she suddenly couldn¡¯t breathe any more¡­ This devil!, This one not him. How could a devil look as handsome as this, the dark long hair and the full brows, the dark eyes, the pointed noise and no matter how stotic his face looks, his thinned shape still looked a bit wet, it was as if it was begging to be licked or¡­ Nevaeh shook her head immediately, there she was again having naughty thoughts about the man that she was going to kill. ¡°Let go¡± she tried breaking free from his grip but who was she kidding, he wasn¡¯t even moving a muscle and she¡­ Oh gods! ¡°What are you doing here?¡± His deep voice suddenly echoed loudly in her ears. The man had just whispered but to her it still sounded so deep and loud. ¡°I¡­ I.. actually¡­¡± Nevaeh didn¡¯t know why she began stuttering, she didn¡¯t even know where to put her eyes. Was it on his face where it would fall on his lips and she would start getting naughty thoughts or was it on his bare body where she would start getting other naughty thoughts. She shook her head and shut her eyes tight, this is not right, she¡¯s not supposed to be feeling or thinking this way. If there¡¯s anyone that should be feeling this way then it should be him, she was nning to seduce him then why was he the one seducing her with just some little actions of his. This sly devil! By the time she opened her eyes, she found his face really close to her, they were almost sharing the same breath and she was really losing her mind. She could feel her legs shaking as his dark eyes pierced deeply into hers, searching for something she didn¡¯t know about. All this was too much, if she wasn¡¯t holding his shoulders then she¡¯s sure that she¡¯d have fallen on the floor by now, her face was really heated up and she was mad at herself and even more mad when her heart kept beating so loud that she was sure that he could hear it. ¡°It seems like I know you from somewhere¡± he muttered, his eyes never leaving hers. ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked again. Nevaeh¡¯s eyes widened, what does he mean by that or could it be that he was recognizing her as Nevaeh, if he did then all her ns would be jeopardized. Gathering up all her strength, she pushed him off and turned around immediately. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about my lord¡± she replied and at the same time was nning to catch her breath. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± He repeated taking slow steps towards her till he stopped behind her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she replied. ¡°You don¡¯t know? You don¡¯t know anything?¡± He said with a bit of shade in his voice. ¡°I¡­ ¡°Do you think a demon¡¯s room is somewhere you can juste and go as you like, was this how you move in your pce or¡­¡± He leaned closer. ¡°Do you want something?¡± He whispered slowly in her eyes. Nevaeh¡¯s eyes widened and she immediately turned around and pped him but for some reason, she lost confidence and she stopped mid air. ¡°You wanted to hit me?¡± Draco asked slowly.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡­¡± She bit her lips then turned around and began doing some finger formations, hoping it¡¯ll make her disappear. She couldn¡¯t stand this anymore, she just needed to be out of here, away from him before she ends up doing something that she¡¯ll end up regrettingter. She shut her eyes tight and by the time she opened it, she was no longer in Draco¡¯s room anymore, she was back to her own room now. Nevaeh breathed out and fell on her bed then looked up at the ceiling. ¡°I feel so hot,¡± she muttered, using her hands to fan herself. ¡°That stupid Demon!, I¡¯m sure he was using his demonic powers to seduce me but thank goodness that I still have myself control¡± she added and shut her eyes tight. ¡°Whether his ancestors like it or not, I must get my revenge for Anna¡± she breathed. ****** NEXT MORNING** Gianna slowly opened her eyes and sat straight on the bed. She was in an old crusty small house, the ce where Den had brought her to stay yesterday when he saved her from the guards that were chasing after her yesterday. She rubbed her eyes and stopped up then began doing a little stretching. While stretching the door opened and Den stepped in with a wrap of food on his hands. ¡°Hey good morning¡± he smiled. Gianna stared at him confusedly as she continued stretching. ¡°What are you still doing here, haven¡¯t I already told you thank you?¡± She asked. Den smiled and waved what she said off then ced the food on the table. ¡°I got you breakfast,¡± he said. Gianna scoffed and huffed at the same time then stopped stretching and crossed her arms. ¡°You got me breakfast? Why?¡± She asked. ¡°Because¡­ ¡°Am I your wife? Angie, you are married now, don¡¯t you think you should give that breakfast to your wife instead?¡± she cut him off. Den sighed and began arranging the foods on the tes. ¡°Are you just going to act like you aren¡¯t hearing me, back then when you were still chasing Gianna on earth, you were acting like a good boy but now you¡¯re behaving like a jerk, how can you just abandon your wife at home and¡­ ¡°First of all she isn¡¯t my wife!¡± Den cut her off and Giannaughed out. ¡°Not your wife?, If she¡¯s not your wife then who is she.. I saw you marrying her Angie!, I saw you perform all the rituals so she is your wife¡± she said. Den moved closer to her and took her hands ¡°I never wanted her, you know you were the only one I want Anna, you are the only one I love¡± he said. ¡°And I¡¯ve been telling you the same thing sincest night, I¡¯m not Anna!¡± She pushed his hands off hers harshly. ¡°I¡¯m Xia Meilin, I¡¯m just using Anna¡¯s body, I¡¯m not Anna!!¡± She yelled. ¡°That¡¯s a lie, I know Anna is still inside you somewhere and I know that I¡¯d be able to bring her out¡± he replied. Giannaughed so hard and stopped then moved closer to him. ¡°As long as my spirit is still alive, as long as I haven¡¯t had my revenge yet then I¡¯m never letting her go. I saved her life twice and she¡¯s indebted to me, I will use her till I get what I want then I will leave her, if I don¡¯t get what I want then we¡¯ll die together¡± she said with pure determination. Den also moved closer to her and stopped, his face was very close to hers. ¡°And as long as I¡¯m alive, I would make sure to seduce her back to me,¡± he added. What was happening next was a tough staring contest until Gianna pushed him back in anger. ¡°I hate you, you¡¯re so annoying!, I wonder what Gianna saw in you that she liked,¡± she gritted her teeth. ¡°And you¡¯re so short tempered and I¡¯m sure that was why your sisters easily killed you¡± he replied. ¡°You!¡± Her eyes widened and she grabbed the sword that wasying on the table then pointed it at his chest. ¡°Go on, I dare you¡± he said with a daring look. ¡°Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t kill you!!¡± She gritted her teeth as she spoke. Den took two steps closer to her and she moved back a bit. ¡°Go on, kill me I dare you¡± he dared. Gianna stared at him with angry eyes and next thing he grabbed her waist and pulled her closer to him then mmed his lips on hers, kissing her fiercely and hungrily. Gianna¡¯s eyes widened, how did this happen? The sword slowly dropped from her hands and she began trying to push him off her but it seems like the harder she pushes him the fiercer he bes. In no time, her back was pinned to the wall, her hands above her head as Den¡¯s hands locked it tightly, his lips continued to devour her, his tongue went deep inside her mouth, sucking and licking on everything it met. He is determined to stop at nothing until he hears her moan out for him. His lips trialed down to her neck and he began licking and biting, doing whatever he can to drop a hickey. Gianna¡¯s bit her lips tight, she shut her eyes and opened it back then pressed her lips together. She¡¯s trying her best not to make any sound, how can this kid be doing this to her!? Just as she was thinking, a loud uncontrolled unexpected gasp escaped her lips when Den moved his lips lower to her chest, he licked and bit on her b**bs through her clothing. Hearing that gasp that escaped from her lips, he smiled and used one of his hands to pin her both hands then brought his seconds hands down and loosened her upper rope a bit. Honestly he didn¡¯t know where he learnt this from and he didn¡¯t care, he just missed his Anna and he just wanted his Anna, after removing the upper clothing, he dipped his eyes into her chest and began sucking on her raw blossom. ¡°Damn!¡­ Geez.. Stop Angie!, You¡¯re married remember¡± Gianna literally moaned that part out but he didn¡¯t listen. That was what he wanted, he wanted his Anna to moan for him and he was getting it, his other hand left her and moved to get shoulders then pinned her in ce on the wall as he continued sucking on her. He sucked like a hungry baby that had been starved for a month and Gianna didn¡¯t care anymore, he was just too good that she couldn¡¯t help but moan. Slowly he lifted her up and ced her on the table then captured her lips again. She wrapped her hands around his neck and began kissing him back, trying her best to match really hard with his speed. Den broke the kiss and she grabbed his neck and tried kissing him back but he stopped her. ¡°Tell me Anna, you loved it right?¡± He asked. ¡°I¡¯ve told you countless times, I¡¯m not Anna!¡± She yelled. ¡°You are, she¡¯s inside there and I know¡± he smiled and captured her lips again but just when he was about to resume kissing her, the door kicked open and various guards from the Jade heavens rushed in. ¡°That¡¯s her, catch her, she¡¯s trying to kill his highness!¡± Chapter 61 Gianna¡¯s eyes widened and she immediately pushed Angie away from her then jumped down from the table and picked the sword that she dropped earlier. The guards rushed to her and she began fighting them all at once, Den also took his sword and joined her in the fight. ¡°Your highness please we don¡¯t wanna fight you, his majesty has ordered us to bring her back alive¡± the senior guard pleaded. ¡°Go back and tell his majesty that I disapprove of it!¡± He replied and shed two guards with his sword. Gianna red at him and rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying! Why can¡¯t you just leave huh?.. I don¡¯t need your help!¡± She snapped and shed the guard that wasing towards her. Den ignored her and continued fighting with the guards and the guards had no choice than to fight him back. In a few minutes, both Den and Gianna had taken down all those guards already, Den tiredly dropped his sword and faced her. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll take you to a new ce¡± he took her hands and tried leaving with her but she pped his hands off. ¡°What is your problem!?, Defying the king¡¯s orders just to save me? Is it really worth it?¡± She asked angrily. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything for my Anna, five hundred years ago I couldn¡¯t protect her so I¡¯ll do nothing than to protect her this time¡± he replied. Gianna chuckled, huffed and scoffed at the same time before facing him. ¡°You¡¯d do anything for Gianna?, But I¡¯m not Gianna!, I told you I¡¯m just using her body to get my revenge so your Gianna is no more till I¡¯m done and I¡¯m sure that, by the time I¡¯m done she¡¯s going to die because without my spirit inside her, she¡¯s the same as dead¡± she rolled her eyes. Den shook his head and licked his lips. ¡°As long as you still have her face and some memories of her inside you then you¡¯re still her and I¡¯ll stop at nothing to bring her back¡± he said. ¡°Okay how would you do that? By kissing me again?¡± She crossed her arms. ¡°More than that, I¡¯ll keep following you everywhere you go till Gianna will be forced toe out¡± he replied. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s see how you¡¯d do that when you¡¯re dead!¡± She gritted her teeth and plunged her sword deep into his chest. Den frozed in ce and slowly looked down at the sword that was plunged into his chest, his blood were already dripping bit by bit then he looked back up at Gianna and she was looking at him with angry eyes, at a point he saw her eyes soften a bit and he smiled. ¡°Anna, I know you¡¯re still in there¡± he said weakly and Gianna¡¯s eyes darkened again next thing she pulled the sword out and watched him slowly go down. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, I told you to leave me alone right.. I¡¯m not Gianna and I hate when kids bug me around, I hope you¡¯d be able to leave and see that I¡¯m not Gianna after this¡± she said slowly. After taking one more nce at him, she turned around and began leaving but the moment she stepped her foot outside, she was weed with over six of the imperial guard from Jade heavens, blocking her path and pointing their swords at her. ¡°I order you to surrender yourself right now¡± one of them ordered. Gianna looked left and right then sighed, her sword slowly fell from her hands and she slowly went on her knees. ¡°Go inside and look for his highness, we¡¯ll take her¡± the guard ordered. ¡°Yes¡± two other guards nodded and rushed in, the other three guards took Gianna and led her in the carriage while thest guard sat on the horse and began riding. The two guards who ran inside the house to look for Den earlier were surprised to seeying on the floor with blood leaking from his chest. ¡°Your highness¡± ¡°Your highness¡± They all rushed to him and raised him up. ¡°His highness has been injured, quick summon more guards!¡± One of them yelled and the other one rushed out. ****** JADE HEAVENS** The moment the guards brought Den back to the pce, everyone stood up and came to him. ¡°What happened to his highness¡± ¡°What happened to the angel of light¡± ¡°What did that witch did to him¡± ¡°How dare that woman try to kill the angel of light¡± ¡°She must die!¡± The guards ignored thements as they were rushing Den to his room. ¡°Highness!¡± Boi who came outside and I saw the scene yelled. ¡°His highness is back?¡± Fen asked,ing from behind. ¡°Yes but it seems like he looks injured, hurry up and let¡¯s go¡± Boi grabbed Fen¡¯s hand and they all rushed out towards him. FEW MINUTES LATER The king, queen, Sapphire, Fen, Boi, Ling and Shine were all present in Den¡¯s room, they were waiting for the doctor to attend to Den and give them feedback. Finally the doctor was done and he came back to them and they all straightened up, waiting to hear what he had to say. ¡°Say something Mr Mo, how¡¯s my brother now?¡± Shine asked. ¡°Ahh, luckily the cut wasn¡¯t that deep so his highness is fine but it¡¯s just that he had lost a lot of blood and will need time to recover, maybe he might wake up tomorrow¡± the imperial doctor replied. Everyone breathed out of relief. ¡°They are some rmended medicine I¡¯ll get for him and until that, I¡¯ll take your leave now my king¡± the imperial doctor bowed and left. Ling and Shine rushed to Angie while Sapphire faced the King and queen. ¡°Your majesty¡± she bowed and looked up at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that girl should suffer for what she did?¡± she said and Fen looked at her. ¡°She must definitely suffer for trying to kill my son¡± the queen said angrily and Ling bit her lips from where she sat. ¡°So what kind of punishment can I ask the guards to give her for now?¡± She asked. ¡°Right now I ordered them tosh her one hundred and fifty times¡± the queen said and Fen exchanged looks with Boi. Shine stood up from the small stool where she was sitting and moved towards them. ¡°One hundred and fifty??, Don¡¯t you think that is too small?¡± She said angrily. Ling¡¯s eyes widened and she stood up too. ¡°If it¡¯s too small then what will be a bigger punishment, she¡¯s still a girl remember?¡± She said, Sapphire ignored and faced the King. ¡°Your majesty, how about we behead her tomorrow morning as a lesson to the rest¡± she said. Boi¡¯s eyes widened, he wanted to talk but Fen pulled him back and shook his head. ¡°Yes father I second that¡± Shine nodded. ¡°No I don¡¯t second that, for Den trying to protect her it means that she must mean so much to him right?¡± Ling reasoned. ¡°I think you¡¯re out of your mind Ling Ling, how can you be supporting brother¡¯s enemy, didn¡¯t you always say that you love brother?¡± She asked. ¡°I love my brother , that¡¯s why I¡¯m supporting her,¡± Ling replied. ¡°You- ¡°Enough!!¡± The king cut them off and released a deep breath. He walked out of the room and faced the guards that were bowing to him outside. ¡°Pass my orders, tomorrow morning that killer must be beheaded¡± he ordered. ¡°Father!¡± Ling yelled and Sapphire smiled secretly. ¡°Yes your majesty¡± the guards bowed and the King left. ¡°Father¡± Ling called out and turned back to re at both Shine and Sapphire before she continued rushing after him. Shine went her way and Sapphire walked out with her bodyguard, Gina. Both Fen and Boi looked at themselves and shook their heads. ¡°This is not good¡± ****** DEMONS KINGDOM** Harmony barged into Nevaeh¡¯s room harshly not minding if she was dressing or not. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you know how to knock before you enter someone¡¯s room!¡± Nevaehined. ¡°I know you came to my room and tried stealing my bell yesterday¡± Harmony said, ignoring Nevaeh¡¯sints.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Nevaeh hugged and crossed her arms under her br**st. ¡°Now I must ask, why must you do that? Scared because you¡¯ve epted that Lord Draco can never fall for you?¡± She asked. Nevaeh blinked and looked elsewhere. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking huh?¡± Harmony asked. ¡°I¡¯m not scared, because I know that Lord Draco will fall in love with me,¡± Nevaeh replied. ¡°If you are really confident about it then try ying fair next time, you have just two weeks Nevaeh and I have a lot of eyes watching you!¡± Harmony pointed at her before leaving. Nevaeh scoffed and sat on her bed. ¡°She wants me to y fair, oh I will y fair¡± she muttered then her mind drifted tost night and she immediately shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t start thinking aboutst night¡± she scolded herself and stood up. ¡°Just two weeks, just two weeks¡­ How do I do it, that man seems tougher than I thought, he looks more worse than the Zachary of five hundred years ago so how will I do it?¡± She muttered with crossed arms. An idea suddenly popped in her head and she smiled widely. ¡°There¡¯s nothing like fair y in the demon¡¯s pce¡± she chuckled and rushed out of her room. One her way out, she bumped into a guard. ¡°Heye here¡± she whispered to him and the guard walked up to her. ¡°Where is lord Draco?¡± She asked. ¡°In his room meditating, please don¡¯t go to him, he hates it when someone interferes with his meditating period, he will be avable in the evening so whatever you want can wait ¡± the guard replied. ¡°Hey!, I¡¯m not going to disturb or go to him so don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be going out of the demon kingdom for a short while and I want you to cover up for me¡± she said. ¡°Where to?¡± The guard asked. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, bye bye¡± she waved and ran to the wall, climbed it and jumped down. The guard just shook his head and stood akimbo. ¡°Just what type of girl is this?¡± He thought. ****** PEACOCK PALACE** Nevaeh arrived at the front of the gate and began thinking of a way she could enter without her being noticed by everyone. She is still not used to her superpowers yet so how can she get in, what if she decides to disappear and then finds herself in her brother¡¯s room. While thinking some group of maids began walking past her, she looked at them and grabbed one of them to a corner. ¡°Hey, princess you¡­ ¡°Shh.. give me your clothes¡± she cut the maid off. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s exchange clothes and wait for me outside, I¡¯lle back and return it back¡± Nevaeh groaned. ¡°Oh okay¡± the maid nodded and began taking off her clothes, after taking it off. She gave it to Nevaeh and Nevaeh also removed her cloth and gave it to the maid. After changing, she looked at the maid and held her shoulders. ¡°Remember to wait for me outside¡± she said, the maid nodded then Nevaeh ran inside. Nevaeh kept her face low as she walked in, no guards or maids had the time to look at her as she found her way in, once she was fully in, she looked left and right before finding her away to the direction of her room. As expected she met June and Oprah cleaning up the room and she entered then locked the door. ¡°Hey look! An intruder!!¡± Oprah yelled and June brought out her sword. ¡°Calm down you both, is it me okay?¡± Nevaeh rolled her eyes. ¡°Huh?, Princess¡± Oprah called and June slowly put down her sword. ¡°Princess you¡¯re back, have you killed him yet?¡± Oprah asked. ¡°And why are you dressed up as a maid?¡± June asked too. Nevaeh sighed and crossed her arms. ¡°I haven¡¯t killed him yet and he¡¯s harder to seduce than I thought¡± she replied then looked left and right. ¡°So I¡¯ve decided to do it the hard way, I came here to borrow some medicine¡± she added. ¡°What kind of medicine?¡± June asked. ¡°The kind that can make a person sick overnight, grandma once told me that the peacock pce has all kinds of poison and antidote, so I came here to borrow one¡± Nevaeh replied. ¡°Wait princess, what are you nning to do exactly?¡± Oprah asked. ¡°I¡¯m nning to poison the Demon King then take care of him overnight and heal him with the antidote so he can finally notice me¡± she replied with a proud smile. ¡°But what if¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t say it but Oprah, please can you help me get one. I¡¯m reallyte and the demons must not suspect my absent¡± Nevaeh cut her off. ¡°Oh, alright Princess, what kind of poison do you want?¡± Oprah asked. ¡°Anyone one that¡¯ll keep him in pain all night and bring it along with the antidote¡± Nevaeh replied. Oprah nodded and disappeared then Nevaeh went to sit on the bed. ** Oprah appeared inside the medicine and poison room and rushed to the shelves where everything was kept. ¡°So many poisons? How will I know which one to pick?¡± she asked herself and rushed to the shelf, picking some, opening it, smelling it and dropping it back. The creaking of the door was heard and her eyes widened, she immediately took a poison and rushed to the antidote center then took one and disappeared off. She appeared back inside Nevaeh¡¯s room and Nevaeh stood up. ¡°Did you get it?¡± Nevaeh asked with widened eyes. ¡°Yes¡± Oprah hurriedly gave it to her and Nevaeh smiled. ¡°Perfect, I¡¯ll get going now¡± she smiled and used the window to escape. Once she was gone, June looked at Oprah immediately. ¡°What kind of poison did you give her?¡± She asked and Oprah shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know!!¡± June winded her eyes as she asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, they were so many and besides poison is poison so it¡¯s no big deal¡± Oprah shrugged and continued while June continued staring at her with a kind of expression from behind. ****** EVENING, JADE HEAVENS** Gianna sat cuddled on the floor of the dark prison. Earlier, the guards had beenshing her non-stop both on her face and all parts of her body. They were even more annoyed with the fact that she wouldn¡¯t make any sounds as they wereshing at her and now all her face was covered with bruises and blood, you can almost not recognize her anymore. All theshes that she had received were not her problem because the only thing on her mind was how she was going to escape from this ce. For all she knows, she can¡¯t die yet, she still needs to get her revenge, she didn¡¯t allow her spirit to enter this human girl¡¯s body for nothing. As she was thinking, she felt the cell open and before she called look up, a bucket of hot water flew from nowhere andnded straight on her body. Ouch! Chapter 62 Gianna gasped out of shock and looked up to see the blurry image of a man standing at her front. ¡°Are you scared yet?¡± The woman asked and from the voice, she could already tell who it was. It was none other than Sapphire, Angie¡¯s wife! ¡°Bastard!¡± She seethed as she red hard at her, her body kept shaking because the hot water had burnt her really bad. Sapphireughed out before squatting down to her level so she could meet her face. ¡°Yunno, when I first saw you dancing in my wedding. I knew from the start that you were up to no good¡± she started then looked up. ¡°But who would have told you that you were here to kill his highness, my husband. Wait, how much were you paid to do so?¡± She asked. Gianna kept ring at her. Sapphire looked at her andughed again. ¡°Hunny, are you nning to murder me with your eyes?¡± She mocked. ¡°You are you ugly, I wonder how the gods chose you to marry Angie when there are other pretty girls around¡± Gianna replied. Sapphire furiously stood up. She would have pped her if not for the bar. ¡°Saved by the bar¡± she pointed her fingers at Gianna before crossing her arms under her br**st. ¡°I just can¡¯t wait to watch you get beheaded tomorrow, don¡¯t you think?¡± She started again and turned back and moved two steps forward. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll use your head as a decoration at the front of the pce hall,¡± sheughed. Gianna red at her and seethed disgustingly from behind. ¡°You don¡¯t even look like your name, young girls like you are what disgust me¡± she said. Sapphire rolled her eyes and Gianna continued. ¡°I just feel pity for you because you think that your husband will ever love you, you don¡¯t know how much of a sucker he is for me¡± she smiled. Sapphire garnished her teeth and faced the guards. ¡°Get me another bucket of hot water, I must destroy your skin! You don¡¯t deserve to be pretty¡± she ordered. The guards nodded and rushed out. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that, pouring hot water on me is just useless, my real body has longed be destroyed and you¡¯re running an innocent girl¡¯s skin, you should just be thankful that I¡¯m weak right now, I¡¯ve used up all my powers to help this human girl¡¯s body so I won¡¯t do anything to you¡± Gianna rolled her eyes and to Sapphire she was just spouting rubbish. The guards came back with the bucket of water and Sapphire ordered them to pour it on her. Giannaughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re just wasting your time darling, as long as I know I can¡¯t feel any pain because this is not my body and the owner of this body won¡¯t feel anything too because she¡¯s asleep¡± she said. Sapphire ignored and the guards poured the hot water on Gianna¡¯s body again. Gianna didn¡¯t make any sound and it angered Sapphire more. ¡°Get the rod¡± she ordered and just as the guard was about to move another voice stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare move!¡± Sapphire turned back to see Ling walking towards her and she rolled her eyes. ¡°What are you doing here princess?¡± She asked. ¡°I should ask you that, Den is not feeling well aren¡¯t you supposed to be watching over him?¡± Ling replied. Gianna¡¯s ears moved when she heard that part. Angie isn¡¯t feeling well? Was it because of the stab, but she didn¡¯t stab him too hard though? ¡°I¡¯m just here to punish my husband¡¯s enemy¡± Sapphire rolled her eyes. ¡°But she¡¯ll receive a fair punishment tomorrow¡± Ling still replied. ¡°She¡¯s going to get beheaded tomorrow but that¡¯s not enough!¡± Sapphire gritted her teeth. ¡°If it¡¯s not enough then what is?¡± Ling yelled back and the both of them began ring at themselves without blinking. Sapphire broke the staring contest when she blinked. ¡°Fine you won, I will leave her but I will be at the front when she¡¯s getting beheaded¡± Sapphire smeared before leaving with her guards. Ling rolled her eyes and began wondering why the gods would choose this kind of woman for her brother to marry, wasn¡¯t her brother a good guy? This is just wickedness. Just thinking of this alone did nothing but disgust her, she turned her attention back to Gianna and moved closer to her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asked softly. Gianna scoffed silently and looked elsewhere. ¡°Why do you care?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know but I just do,¡± Ling replied. ¡°I thought you loved your brother, you knew I tried killing him so why help me?¡± Gianna rolled her eyes. ¡°Because I¡¯ve heard the gist about you, I know you were that girl my brother fell in love with five hundred years ago¡± Ling smiled. ¡°Did Angie tell you that?¡± Gianna asked. ¡°Hey look, you called him Angie and this only proves that you¡¯re the one¡± Ling chuckled. ¡°Whatever¡± Gianna rolled her eyes slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll make sure that you won¡¯t get beheaded, I¡¯ll plead with father and mother and also my sister. I just want to see my brother happy again¡± she said with a low smile. When Gianna didn¡¯t reply, Ling stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll get going now¡± she smiled and rushed out. Gianna sighed and rested her back on the wall then closed her eyes. She began generating the little energy that she had managed to gather, she was going to use it to help Gianna again. Gianna¡¯s body is too weak for her to even stand and to be able to fight so she¡¯ll have to make sure that Gianna is looking strong first. After generating the energy, she began using it to heal Gianna. All the wounds began clearing but she was still feeling some pains. ****** DEMON KINGDOM** Nevaeh could be seen standing at the front of the kitchen as she was waiting for the maids to finish their business. Finally the head cook came out with a maid holding a tray of food and drink behind her. ¡°Star you came just on time, lord Draco haven¡¯t eaten anything since morning but that¡¯s his usual habit¡± the head cook said as she motioned the maid to give the food that she was holding to Nevaeh. Nevaeh collected and forced a smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t lord Draco eat in the morning or afternoon?¡± She asked and the head cook shook her head. ¡°No one can ever understand lord Draco. Just drop his food and leave, he hatespany¡± she added and left. Nevaeh nodded and waited till all the cooks were gone, she then entered the kitchen and dropped the tray on the counter. ¡°So much rules for just one guy, he don¡¯t eat in the morning, he don¡¯t eat in the afternoon, he meditates day and night, he¡¯s just so boring but what do you expect from a demon¡± she scoffed and dipped her hands into her dress, bringing out the poison. ¡°I don¡¯t care how, I don¡¯t also know how but I will apany you till I watch you drink this¡± she muttered as she poured the poison on the wine then shook it thoroughly before leaving. Nevaeh got to the magnificent door of the almighty ¡®Lord Draco¡¯s room¡¯. She knocked on it twice before his deep voice echoed. ¡°Who¡¯s it?¡± Even his voice alone was enough to send chills down her spine, she began to feel a bit scared for no reason but she can¡¯t let this happen again. She would never be intimidated by him like the way she was back then. Those times, each time she sees him, she¡¯d lock herself in the bathroom or get a locker room, she might even hide under a table but this time it¡¯s different. She¡¯ll never feel scared no matter how hard her heart was beating because she swore that she¡¯d be the one to kill him. Taking a deep breath she decided to reply. ¡°It¡¯s me my lord, I¡¯vee with your dinner¡± she said. There was silence, it was as if he didn¡¯t hear what she had just said. Just when Nevaeh was about to repeat herself, his deep voice echoed again. ¡°Come in¡± She scoffed silently and took another deep breath before opening the door and stepping in. She met him sitting in his bed and was reading a book. It seems like he had already showered and changed because he was now dressed in a ck long silky rope, his hair looking more thicker and longer and his face looking darker but stoic as usual, making him look like a dark s*xy greek God. Nevaeh shook her head and decided not to focus on his appearance; instead , she began thinking about how she would make sure that he eats, especially drinks the wine. She finally put down the tray and raised her head up to look at him. ¡°My lord your dinner- ¡°I know¡± he cut her off, his eyes never left his book. Nevaeh Inwardly stamped her feet on the ground but she would never give up now. ¡°I heard that you haven¡¯t eaten since morning and I think it isn¡¯t safe for you to do as a demon king, you know as the leader of the demons, I mean what if you suddenly copse during a war or¡­ ¡°Stop talking¡± he cut her off and she immediately mped her lips together. Was he annoyed or what? That, she doesn¡¯t even know. It was like five hundred years was enough to wipe out the whole emotions out of one¡¯s face. Just what type of man is this. ¡°Okay my lord, I¡¯ll take my leave now¡± she bowed and turned around to leave. Maybe she shoulde back once he was done eating but she really can¡¯t lose that bet and risk this wicked man knowing about her secret. Who knows what he might even do to her. After taking up to four steps forward, he stopped her again. ¡°Come eat with me¡±. Nevaeh frozen. It looks as if all the system in her body had stopped working. He just called her to eat with him, she suddenly can¡¯t hear double right? She turned around and gave him a confused look. ¡°What?¡± I stutter. I saide eat with me¡± he repeated and slowly put down his book. Nevaeh smiled secretly. What a great opportunity for her to finally kill him. ¡°Okay my lord¡± she nodded and went to sit beside him. Draco slowly stood up and casually walked over to where she was seated then sat opposite her. ¡°I shall serve you my lord¡± she spoke up and started with the drink. Draco did nothing other than watch her movement as she poured the drink on his cup then looked up at him with a smile. ¡°How about a drink first?¡± she offered. He collected it from her and she smiled. ¡®He is finally going to fall into my trap, not so smart are you, lord Draco¡¯ she thought as she stared at him with a smile. She watched as he began moving the cup slowly to his mouth and she kept wondering if he could go a little faster. ¡®Come on drink it! Drink it! You¡¯re almost there¡¯ she kept pleading and just when she thought that he was finally going to drink it, his hands stopped moving. ¡°My lord, any problem?¡± She blinked. ¡°I noticed that you¡¯ve been looking at me, do you perhaps want to drink too?¡± He asked. Nevaeh¡¯s eyes widened and a nervous chuckle escaped from her lips. He was right, she has been looking at him. Gosh, that must have been so suspicious. ¡°I¡¯m sorry my lord I was just lost in thoughts about other things, I don¡¯t know why but I suddenly missed home. Back then I always loved watching my brother eat¡± she lied. After a while of silence, he spoke again. ¡°I see¡± he muttered, twirling the cup before looking up at her, their eyes met and her soul nearly dried off her body. Just what kind of dark arua does this man have Inside of him? Next thing, he stretched his cup towards her and she stared at him with confused eyes. ¡°Have a sip¡± he said. Nevaeh¡¯s eyes widened. Have a what??, There¡¯s no way she can, she was trying to poison him so why was he turning the tables around. ¡°My lord it¡¯s inappropriate for me to drink, how will I eat with you, I better stand up¡± she immediately stood up but just a second or half a second was fast enough for him to pull her back to her seat. ¡°It¡¯s my order,¡± he added. ¡°But.. ¡°My treat¡± he cut her off again. Nevaeh shut her eyes tight. Now she get what this man was trying to do, he was already suspicious of her and was trying to check if his suspicions were correct.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. If that was what these were all about then she would prove him wrong right now. She can drink the poison now and use the antidoteter. Draco Draco Draco! Maybe faith has decided that you won¡¯t be drinking this poison tonight,ter then. She stared at him with a forced smile and slowly collected the cup from him. ¡°Since it¡¯s your treat then I can¡¯t refuse¡± she muttered and stared at the cup, shut her eyes tight before drinking it up in a go. Chapter 63 Draco kept his eyes on Nevaeh as he watched her gulp the drink all in a go with her eyes tightly closed. When she was done with drinking, she dropped the cup and began painting. It was like she had just won a lottery and deserves the greatest reward for drinking that wine just now. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked and she stared at him, she began seeing double and waited! Why was she suddenly feeling funny? If she stands up from this chair and runs now then it¡¯ll give him the chance to prove his suspicions were correct but she really needs to leave or she might copse at his front cause from the feel of things, it¡¯s like the medicine was standing to take effect already. ¡°Nothing my lord, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not really a good drinker so I think this one is making me feel a bit tipsy, I better leave now¡± she stood up and began rushing out of the room but before she could get to the door handle, he suddenly grabbed her back and made her face him. ¡°Where to? We aren¡¯t done with our dinner yet,¡± he said. ¡°Let go of me!¡± She seethed. For some unknown reason, her insides were starting to burn already, she was really burning and just by looking at his face alone was making it worse. Wait, why was she feeling this way? What kind of poison did Oprah give to her? ¡°I said let go!¡± She tried pushing his hands but he didn¡¯t let her go. ¡°Why do you look so familiar?¡± He asked, gazing at her face from head to toes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­ Ouch!¡± She couldn¡¯t evenplete what she was about to say when her body burnt even more. The heat was unbearable, it was like she needed a man with this instinct and the demon at her front kept looking at her like he couldn¡¯t see her reactions. With force, she pushed his hands off hers then searched her dress for the antidote of the poison, she didn¡¯t even care anymore, she was feeling too aroused right now and she could tell that it was because of that poison that she had taken. Draco just crossed his arms as he stared nonchntly, no one could tell what he was thinking at this moment, his gaze and looks remained cold as usual. Nevaeh drank the antidote but she didn¡¯t feel any sign of herself healing. The antidote was not working and her body was beginning to burn even more. Draco moved closer to her and she moved back, squeezing herself tightly to the door. She would rather die than to get close to this demon right here. ¡°You were trying to poison me?¡± He asked slowly and she only just red at him, sweats were leaking from her face already. ¡°Interesting¡± he added and went back to his chair to sit and continue watching her. Nevaeh couldn¡¯t take it anymore, she wanted to remove her clothes. ¡°It¡¯s really hot in here, I can¡¯t take it¡± tears came out of her eyes. ¡°If you can¡¯t take it then why would you try to poison me?¡± He asked back. ¡°You¡¯ll never understand¡± she seethed and slowly went down, clutching herself tightly on the floor. Her face was already turning pink but Draco still looked like it didn¡¯t care. ¡°I¡¯m going to die like this aren¡¯t I?¡± She asked with a thick re. Her voice was shaking and her lips were turning white. ¡°You won¡¯t die only if I ¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t want you to touch me!!¡± She spatted and cried out in pain before giving him a very dreadful look. ¡°I hate you,¡± she added. ¡°If you hate me then why would you try to poison me with a s*x drug, were you nning to watch me die in pain just like I¡¯m doing to you now?¡± He asked with his usual dry andzy tone ¡°I hate you! I wish you die, my purpose ofing here was to kill you after all because.. ¡°I had killed your friend five hundred years ago¡± hepleted and her eyes widened. How does he know that? Draco scoffed slowly and stood up. ¡°No one can hide anything from me Nevaeh, I knew who you were from the moment I saw you¡± he said dryly. ¡°If that was so then why didn¡¯t you say anything, you were making a fool out of me!¡± She yelled, tears threatening to fall from her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± he nodded. ¡°You really are a cold blooded monster!! Now that you¡¯ve known the truth then f**king kill me already!!¡± She yelled out and clutched herself tighter. ¡°If I wanted to kill you then I¡¯d have done that since but I don¡¯t want to¡± he shook his head. ¡°You better kill me or I¡¯ll be the one to kill you myself¡± she yelled and he began moving closer to her. ¡°Don¡¯te close to me, I don¡¯t want you to touch or save me, get back!!¡± She yelled in tears but he ignored her. He got to her and picked her up then gathered her in his arms. ¡°Let go of me!! I¡¯d rather die than to be under your skin!!! Let me go!!¡± She kept kicking but he took her to the bed and hovered her. ¡°I told you to let me go didn¡¯t I?¡± She breathed, his face was already close to hers and desires were starting to overpower her again and the only thing she could see was his lips. ¡°Do it, save yourself¡± he whispered as his hot breath fanned on her face and she lost it, she grabbed his face closer to hers and mmed her lips on his. ****** NEXT MORNING, JADE HEAVENS** Ling was running to the king¡¯s chamber, she ignored all the greetings from the maid till she got there, she made to enter but the guards held her back. ¡°His majesty is really busy and won¡¯t like to be disturbed now¡± the guard stopped her. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Ling pped his hands off. ¡°How dare you stop me from seeing my father! Wanna get whipped?¡± She red. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for upsetting you mydy it¡¯s just that I¡¯m following his majesty orders, please respect his decisions¡± ¡°You!¡± Ling pointed her fingers at him and scoffed then left angrily. She got to the garden and began pacing back and forth looking worried, it was eight in the morning, Gianna would be getting beheaded by eleven and she was still looking for a way to stop it. Even though her father¡¯s mean bodyguard won¡¯t let her in, it seems like father had really made up his mind. Suddenly Shine walked past her and she immediately ran after her. ¡°Shine, wait!¡± Ling ran after her and Shine faced her with a frown. ¡°What does the evil sister want from me?¡± She asked harshly. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this Shine-¡± ¡°What do you expect me to be like? You are here supporting your brother¡¯s murder and I thought you love your brother!¡± Shine spatted. ¡°Shine I love brother that¡¯s why I¡¯m doing this and if only you can just calm down and listen to me!!¡± Ling finally snapped. ¡°Why should I listen to you? Why are you covering up for my brother¡¯s murder!!¡± Shine snapped back. ¡°Because she¡¯s not our enemy! She was that girl that the gods asked brother to protect five hundred years ago, brother is in love with her!¡± Ling yelled back. Sapphire, who wasing beside them with Gina, froze when she heard what King had just said. Shine stared at her and blinked slowly. ¡°What?¡± She asked slowly. ¡°I said brother is in Love With Her¡± Ling spelt it out. ¡°If it was so then why didn¡¯t you tell me!¡± Shine yelled. ¡°Because you refused to listen,¡± Ling replied. ¡°Oh no, we better both be fathers. If my brother finds out about this, he will really hate me¡± Shine began panicking. ¡°Now you¡¯re thinking, let¡¯s go¡± Ling grabbed her hands and rushed out with her while Sapphire kept moving backwards. She stumbled on nothing and almost fell but Gina was fast enough to catch her. ¡°Princess!¡± She called immediately. ¡°Gina, did you hear that, he.. he is in love with her, Den is in love with her¡± she said with widened eyes. * ¡°Let us in, how can you stop us from seeing father!¡± Both Long and Shine kept yelling at the guard. It was nine minutes to eleven already which means the execution will soon take ce, even as they were standing here right now, Gianna was already carried out of prison to the execution room. The guards have already put her head into the execution nk and were waiting for eleven to hit the dot before they cut her head off. As for Den, he was still unconscious. The doctor had said that he would wake up today but no one knew the time he was going to wake up. The door opened and the king stepped out with the queen, they were both going to watch how the execution will take ce. ¡°Father!¡± Ling and Shine blocked his path. ¡°Father a word please¡± they pleaded. The queen red at them and held the king¡¯s hands. ¡°What is wrong with the both of you, the execution is about to take ce so let¡¯s go¡± she said. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t execute her,¡± Shine pleaded. ¡°What nonsense are you saying, weren¡¯t you the one who gave this offer¡± the queen replied. ¡°That was then but now, Den will get mad if she dies¡± Shine replied ¡°And how do you know that!?¡± The queen said hardly. ¡°Because-¡± Shine only talked just to get Interrupted by the king. ¡°That¡¯s enough, let¡¯s go¡± he said and began leaving with the queen. ¡°Father!!¡± Ling called and faced Shine with a panicked look on her face. ¡°What do we do?¡± She asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± Shine shook her head and sat on a small rock then bent her head low. Ling moved to sit beside her and rubbed her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself¡­ ¡°But how can I not? It¡¯s all my fault!¡± She cut her off with a cry. ¡°No brother will understand, you just love him too much,¡± Ling replied. ¡°That¡¯s a lie, brother will hate me now. I want to be alone¡± she stood up and began running away. ¡°Hey Shi Shi, where are you going?¡± Ling yelled behind her but she had already disappeared. Ling sighed and stood akimbo, she began pacing around and thinking of what to do. ¡°What to do, what to do¡± she bit her lips hard. * Time was moving so fast that it was already two minutes to go for the execution.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Den hasn¡¯t woken up yet which got both Fen and Boi worried. ¡°It was just a little stab, why is he still sleeping?¡± Boi muttered and Fen crossed his arms with creased brows. ¡°His highness will be really sad once he finds out that Gianna has been beheaded, she just has two minutes left¡± Fen replied. Unknown to them, Den hasn¡¯t woken up yet not because of the stab but because he was having a huge dream about Gianna. He could see the both of themying the garden together, cuddling and smiling at eachother embrace and that was what they have been doing since. ¡°Anna, I know you¡¯ll stille back for me¡± he muttered and she snuggled on him, caressing his chest. ¡°I love you Angie¡± she muttered and kissed it. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep¡± she whispered in his ears and just as Den was about to close his eyes someone came to them. ¡°Den!¡± The person yelled. If Den had a lookalike then you¡¯d definitely give it to the person, the man looked exactly like him. ¡°What are you doing, let¡¯s go save Anna!¡± His look alike said. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him Den, your Ana is right here¡± Gianna whispered to his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s not Anna, she¡¯s a witch and she¡¯s distracting you!!¡± His look alike yelled at him. ¡°How can you call me a witch, Den I¡¯m sad¡± Gianna pouted. ¡°Den she¡¯s not Gianna, get a grip of yourself. Gianna is in danger and only you can save her!!¡± His look alike yelled at him again. ¡°I¡¯m fine don¡¯t listen to him Angie stay with me, stay with baby Ann¡± Gianna hugged him even more tighter. At this point Den got confused, he didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked the guy at his front. ¡°I¡¯m your self control and I¡¯m telling you that this girl here is not Anna¡± His look alike replied. ¡°But I¡¯m Anna, look at my face Angie¡± Gianna pouted and batted hershes. Den held his head tight and stood up. ¡°Yes Den, let¡¯s go save Anna¡± his look alike who was now standing by his right held his hands. ¡°No stay with me Angie¡± Gianna held his second hand and they both began pulling at him. ¡°Anna is in danger Den, the choice is up to you¡± his look alike gave him a dagger. ¡°Make your choice now, do you want me or her?¡± He added. Den slowly collected the dagger and looked at the guy that looked exactly like him at his right then looked at Gianna at his left. ¡°Choose me Den, stay with me my love I missed you¡± Gianna batted hershes at him. Den breathed and looked up. ¡°I choose Gianna¡± He said and turned to hug Gianna tight while she smiled. Next thing her facial expression changed and blood beganing out of her mouth. That¡¯s right, Den had just stabbed her with the dagger he was holding, he pulled away and she slowly went down then turned into ck smoke and disappeared off. Den faced the guy that looked exactly like him and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go save Anna,¡± he said. ** Den sprained up immediately and sat up the bed, he held his chest tight as his breathings ragged. ¡°Highness¡± both Fen and Boi rushed to him. ¡°Highness you¡¯re awake¡± Boi smiled. ¡°Where¡¯s Anna?¡± He asked. Fen and Boy looked at themselves and Den clenched his fist tight. ¡°Where¡¯s Anna!!¡± He yelled this time. ¡°She¡¯s going to get executed in just thirty seconds¡¯ time¡± Fen rushed his words. ¡°What??¡± Den¡¯s eyes widened and he immediately jumped out of bed and ran out of the room. ¡°Highness!!¡± Both Fen and Boi ran after him. They were running like a mad person that had just escaped the psychiatric hospital. EXECUTION ROOM Gianna clenched her fist really tight, just give them thirty seconds and they will behead her. She had nned to escape while using her powers but they were not working,st night she used it to treat Gianna¡¯s wound and they have all been exhausted. ¡°I can¡¯t let them kill her, I still need her body¡± she muttered and looked up to see Sapphire at the front roll, smiling at her. Ten seconds more, she was still trying to generate some energy but nothing seemed to be working God damnit! The king sat on his throne alongside his queen as they were having a clear view of everything. Then it got to three seconds more then two then one. The king moved his hands as he signed the head of the general to drop the badge on the floor. Gianna looked slowly at the bodyguard, she knew that the moment the badge touched the floor, they would behead her straight without wasting time. She was not scared of dying because she knows that she can¡¯t die now but she didn¡¯t want Gianna to die. If the guards seed in beheading her then Gianna will die and her spirit would have to wait for thousands of years again to find a new recement. If Gianna should die now then she won¡¯t be able to save her for the third time, there¡¯s no third chance, she can only save a human twice. Slowly the guard dropped the badge and it began falling. Gianna would only just stare at it wishing that there was something she could do but who was she kidding, she was as good as useless right now. For the first time a teardrop fell from her eyes, ¡°You win, I guess I¡¯ll have to wait for another thousands of years before I can finally have my revenge¡± she muttered. The badge touched the floor and the guard who was standing behind her raised the sword up and began bringing it down to her neck. Gianna shut her eyes tight, waiting for her head to fall off. Sapphire¡¯s smile increased and Ling watched, crying from afar. The sword finally met with Gianna¡¯s neck and¡­ Chapter 64 The sword finally met with Gianna¡¯s neck and¡­ ¡°Nooooooooo!!!!¡± Den shouted running from afar, he jumped over ten guards and snatched the bow and arrow from one before stretching it as he aimed it at the guard that was about chopping Gianna¡¯s head off. The arrow flew straight to the man¡¯s hand and pierced through it which made the guard drop the sword immediately. ¡°Ahhhhhh¡± the guard cried as he held his bleeding arm while everyone began murmuring. The king and queen along with the chiefs and elders that were present stood up and were surprised to see Den standing there. ¡°What are you doing, Den?¡± The king asked but Den didn¡¯t reply, his eyes were on Gianna who had blood dripping and sliding down her neck. ¡°I asked a question, Den!?¡± The king demanded but Den rushed to the front of the room. He squatted in front of her and held her shoulders. ¡°Anna¡± his lips trembled when he saw the huge cut on Gianna¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I camete¡± he muttered and opened the little head cage then freed her immediately. ¡°Anna¡± he cupped her cheeks but she kept staring at him with red eyes before passing out. ¡°Anna!!¡± He yelled outContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. People were already looking at themselves and murmuring about what was going on, the king also looked surprised when he saw the girl¡¯s face, he looked at the queen and she shook her head. ¡°Den what are you doing?¡± The king asked again and Den looked up at him. He carefullyid Gianna on the floor before going on his knees. The queen¡¯s eyes widened and a slow smile appeared on Ling¡¯s face. ¡°Father, I¡¯ve never pleaded for anything before, I¡¯ve never begged you for anything and I¡¯ve never pleaded in the ce of anyone before but I¡¯m pleading with you right now, I¡¯m pleading on her behalf dad, please let¡¯s spare her life¡± he pleaded. Sapphire clenched the hem of her dress tight as she stared at him, tears almost came out of her eyes. How can her husband be pleading on the behalf of another woman, why was he embarrassing her this way? ¡°Please father consider my pleading¡± he bowed. Fen came forward. ¡°Your majesty please consider his highness¡± he bowed too. Boi looked at him and followed behind. ¡°Yes your majesty, please consider his highness pleadings¡± he bowed too. Ling came forward and bowed too. ¡°Father consider brother¡¯s pleading I beg of you¡± she pleaded. Then the other guards, maids, generals, ministers and chiefs followed. ¡°Please your majesty, consider the angel of light¡± they pleaded. Sapphire couldn¡¯t almost believe her eyes, she got even more surprised when the queen faced the King and held his hands. ¡°Your majesty, let¡¯s spare her¡± she pleaded too. The king let out a sigh and moved forward. ¡°You may all rise¡± he ordered. ¡°Father are you going to consider?¡± Ling asked and he nodded. ¡°Really thank you Father¡± she smiled and bowed again. ¡°Thank you your majesty¡± the others thanked him and Den stood up. He carried Gianna in his arms and faced the King. ¡°Thank you Father¡± he bowed. ¡°Just go get her treated ande to my studyter, we have a lot of things to talk about¡± he replied and left. The queen left too and other guards followed them from behind. ¡°Brother¡± Ling came to stand by him and Sapphire walked out with Gina angrily. ¡°Fen, Boi, tell everyone to leave¡± Den ordered as he left with Gianna. Fen and Boi went to do as told. ¡°Come on you heard his highness, you can leave now¡± they said to the guards and the maids that were present and they began leaving. Ling moved to stand beside Fen and Boi. ¡°Do you think brother hates me, he didn¡¯t even look at me?¡± She asked sadly. ¡°Nonsense! Princess his highness does not hate you, he¡¯s just so worried about Gianna ¡± Fen chuckled and Boy nodded. ¡°I hope so,¡± she sighed. ¡°Right, where is your sister?¡± Boi asked. ¡°She ran away because she felt guilty,¡± she replied. ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go out from where, your brother said that everyone should leave this ce,e on let¡¯s go¡± Boi said and Ling nodded then left with him. Fen sighed followed them behind. ****** Shine sat on the big rock outside the Jade pce as she kept crying loudly. She was sitting at the front of a river and crying loudly. It was 11:30 already and she was sure that Gianna must have been beheaded already. ¡°It¡¯s official, brother will hate me which means I won¡¯t be his hero anymore¡± she cried even louder. Behind her there was a carriage that was moving slowly, inside the carriage a handsome young guy could be seen sitting there and sleeping. He was blessed with a smooth face, long hair, pointed nose, thin lips, thickshes as they hugged themselves but his peaceful sleep was Interrupted when the loud cries of a girl woke him up. ¡°Geez¡± he breathed and looked at his personal bodyguard that was riding the carriage. ¡°Stop the carriage¡± he ordered. His bodyguard nodded and stopped the carriage then he opened the small window to see a petite girl, sitting and backing him. Her back was shaking lightly and he could tell that she was the one crying. ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡± He thought with creased brows before opening his carriage and stepping down. ¡°Hey your highness where are you going?¡± Alix, his body guard asked but he didn¡¯t reply. Instead he walked closer to the girl and began rounding her but she didn¡¯t pay him any attention. She continued crying. He creased his brows before moving to sit at the front of her, he began staring at her face but she still didn¡¯t pay attention to him. Alix who was sitting on the horse back crossed his arms and sighed. ¡°Highness we are gettingte¡± he called out but the boy ignored him, he kept staring at Shine who ignored him as she cried loudly. Then a thought entered his mind and he began crying along with her, imitating the exact way she was doing. Shine still ignored him and continued to cry, she cried even louder and he followed her too. ¡°Brother is going to hate me!!!¡± She cried out. ¡°Brother is going to hate me!!¡± He copied her and Alix chuckled. Shine let out a loud wail and he did then she stopped and looked up at him. ¡°What is wrong with you!?¡± She yelled angrily. ¡°Hey look, you¡¯ve finally stopped crying¡± he smiled and she sniffed then wiped her tears. ¡°Why were you crying?¡± He asked and she red at him. ¡°Why do you care?¡± She asked back. ¡°Because you were disturbing my sleep, did you know that I¡¯ve been on the road since yesterday night? I didn¡¯t have any sleep because of the cold and now that I finally want to sleep, you woke me up¡± he replied. Shine stood up and stuck her tongue out at him before swinging her arms and leaving. ¡°Hey, you didn¡¯t tell me your name?¡± He yelled but she was already gone. ¡°Come on your highness we are runningte¡± Alix called out and the guy decided to go back to the carriage. ****** DEMON KINGDOM** Nevaeh let out a low grunt as tossed around the bed a bit before opening her eyes. Last night it felt like she slept reallyfortably, the bed looked soft and cold and waited¡­ She looked around only to find herself in a different and familiar room, by familiar room she means that this is Draco¡¯s room but why was she here? Just when she thought that her memories beganing back,st night she had nned to poison him, she went to her peacock pce in the afternoon to collect a medicine that¡¯ll make a person feel pain but turns out that the medicine.. Her eyes widened and she immediately removed the dark nket from her body, her eyes widened and she almost screamed. She was dressed in her undergarment, she really couldn¡¯t remember what happenedst night but what she knew was that she was feeling really hot and Draco was there then he carried her to the bed and she kissed him.. NO WAY!!! Just as she was thinking about what happened, the bathroom door opened and Draco stepped out in his dark silky undergamette,bing his long hair as he acted like he didn¡¯t see her while going to sit on the free chair in his room. Nevaeh seethed her teeth as she looked at him, there was no way she was going to let this slide. ¡°What did you do to mest night?¡± She asked and he only just looked at her before facing his front, still brushing his hair. Moment passed and he kept ignoring her like what the hell this! Nevaeh was already losing her patience. ¡°I asked a question, what did you do to mest night!¡± She gritted her teeth as she spoke more harder. Draco didn¡¯t still have any ns to answer her until the door opened and some group of maids stepped in with a new thick dark and long rope. ¡°Lord Draco, your clothes have arrived¡± they bowed and he stood up. Nevaeh looked at him with an unbelievable look in her eyes as he watched him stood up and the maids began helping him get dressed while he kept ignoring her. Once they were done, they bowed and left and he began leaving too. ¡°Draco!!¡± Nevaeh yelled out his name without respect, making him pause on his movement but he still didn¡¯t look at her. ¡°You will regret saving mest night!!¡± She yelled out, tears threatening to fall from her eyes. Draco only just nced at her through his shoulders for like three seconds before leaving the room. The moment he left, Nevaeh released her painful tears. She took the pillow that was on the bed and threw it at the door. ¡°Just wait and see how I will kill you one day you bastard!!¡± She yelled painfully and shut her eyes tight as more tears rolled out. ****** JADE HEAVENS** Gianna was still sleeping on Den¡¯s bed while he sat on the small stool beside her then took her hand. ¡°Anna I¡¯m damn sorry, I almost got you killed, if I haven¡¯t gotten carried away in my dreams then you would have never had a single scratch in your body, I¡¯m sorry¡± he said in a broken voice then kissed her fragile hand. Ling crossed her arms as she watched him from behind, she let out a sigh and just then Shine rushed in. ¡°Brother¡± she rushed towards Den and hugged him tight. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry, I almost killed her and I won¡¯t let you go till you say that you¡¯ve forgiven me¡± she cried. Earlier, she got to the pce in a heavy heart thinking that the execution must have been done and Den must be crying his eyes out by now and just the thought of that alone almost made her run mad of guilt. Den sighed and patted her back slowly. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± he said. ¡°No I deserved to be punished, I didn¡¯t know that she was the girl you love yet I almost made father hurt her, I won¡¯t forgive myself if she doesn¡¯t wake up¡± she cried. ¡°She will wake up, if you don¡¯t stop crying then I¡¯ll get mad at you¡± he replied in a firm tone that made Shine wipe off her tears immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t get mad at me brother, I¡¯m not crying anymore¡± she said, still wiping her tears off. Den let out a low and dry smile before hugging her to himself. ¡°Big brother loves you¡± he said softly then kissed her hair. Ling was already scoffing with a jealous expression on her face and Den called her toe join in. ¡°I love both of you¡± he smiled and they hugged him tightly. Fen who was watching them let out a smile and looked at Boi who was smiling too. ¡°His highness¡¯s sister loves his Highness so much¡± Fen said and Boi nodded in agreement. *** SAPPHIRE¡¯S ROOM** She kept trashing everything to see in order to vent her anger. Just how dare he? How dare he help another woman right in front of her, isn¡¯t she his wife!? ¡°Your highness please calm down¡± Gina kept trying to plead with her but she was not ready to listen yet. ¡°Gina aren¡¯t I pretty enough?, The gods chose him for me so why is he chasing after that st*pid girl!?¡± She barked. ¡°Princess¡±.. Gina moved closer to her and held her shoulder. ¡°As long as the gods choose Den to marry you then he is for you so there¡¯s no need for you to worry about that girl, he is yours¡± she said. Sapphire who was about to push her hands off and take another object to throw paused and looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re right Gina, I¡¯m his wife and the gods chose me to marry him so whether he likes it or not, he is forever stuck with me¡± she smiled. Chapter 65 Gianna let out a slow groan as she slowly opened her eyes, she still felt really sore although all the wounds were healed but the pains were still there. She managed to sit up and brought her hands to her neck but immediately hissed in pains the moment she did that. That was where she got cut and even though the wounds had healed, the pains were still there. Ignoring the pains, she looked front only to see Boi sitting on the chair and dozing. He dozed so hard that he didn¡¯t know when he fell on the floor and that was when he came back to his senses. He immediately opened his eyes and stood up quickly but frozen when he saw Gianna looking at him dumb foldedly. ¡°Hey¡­ You¡¯re awake¡± he let out a nervous smile and she shook her head and rolled her eyes. Of course this was Elvis, the dumbest among Angie¡¯s friends. ¡°I¡¯ll go tell his highness that you¡¯ve woken up¡± he smiled and asked the maid to leave but she stopped him. ¡°My throat is really dry, I need water,¡± she said. ¡°Oh then, I¡¯ll get it for you, wait here¡± he smiled and rushed out. Gianna tried standing up but the pains she was feeling won¡¯t make her stand. After facing a hell of torture with Sapphirest night, she still faced another torture a bratty princess that ordered the guards to give her hundred strokes of cane as warm-up before the exercise. ¡°Just wait till I recover!¡± She seethed and fell back on the bed, looking weak and tired. ** Boi finally got a cup of water but on his way to the room he bumped into Den and Fen. ¡°Highness, Gianna is awake¡± he told him. Den eyes widened and without waiting to ask for anything, he immediately rushed to the room. He met her trying to stand up and he immediately rushed towards her. ¡°Anna¡± he sighed and held her then made hery properly on the bed. ¡°Why are you so stubborn huh? Can¡¯t you see that you haven¡¯t recovered yet¡± he scolded softly as he tucked her gently to the bed. Gianna slowly looked up at his face and she suddenly remembered what happened earlier. When they were about to behead her, she saw him rush in with a bow and arrow to save her life and although she had passed out, she still knew that he went on his knees to plead with his king just so that he could spare Gianna¡¯s life. ¡°He really loves Gianna,¡± she thought. Den looked down at her and a low smile slowly curved on his lips. ¡°Why are you looking at me that way Anna, did I grow handsome overnight?¡± He teased and Gianna sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve told you countless times that I¡¯m not.. She got cut shut when Den¡¯s lipsnded on hers again. Boi widened his eyes and shut them tight while Fen just rolled his eyes. Den kissed her for like six seconds before letting her go. ¡°You!¡± Gianna turned red with anger as she red at him, she wanted to raise her hands to hit him but the pains didn¡¯t let her. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten since yesterday right and I¡¯m sure that you must be hungry¡± he said but Gianna didn¡¯t respond. Den didn¡¯t have the time to wait for her response either so he just stood up and faced his two bodyguards. ¡°Fen, Boi, you two go to the kitchen and ask the maids to prepare something for Anna to eat¡± he ordered. ¡°Yes your highness, Boi let¡¯s go¡± Fen held Boi¡¯s hands and pulled him out. Gianna who was making mean faces at Den from behind stopped the moment he turned to look back at her. ¡°Anna¡± he called and moved to sit beside her. ¡°Do you want to get a massageter? I¡¯ll order for the professional maid and they¡¯ll massage you so your pains can reduce¡± he asked softly. Gianna groaned. ¡°You should stop treating me like Anna, I only just have her body with me, you are the one that¡¯ll get hurt at the end so why can¡¯t you just focus on the woman that the gods had chosen for you¡± she sighed. Den brought his hands to her cheeks and pinched it hard. ¡°Quit saying nonsense¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± Gianna pped his hands off. ¡°My body got destroyed thousands of years ago that¡¯s why I¡¯m using hers, it¡¯s a trade by barter. I saved her life and she gave me her body¡± ¡°If it¡¯s so then why did youe here to look for me?¡± He asked with crossed arms.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°I needed your help that¡¯s why, I used five hundred years to heal your beloved when she could have died like the rest, I lost my powers because of her and each time I gather some, I¡¯ll still use it to treat her injuries and to clean up your memories because I can¡¯t risk letting my n fail¡± she replied. ¡°You¡¯re wiping her memories?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m doing it so she won¡¯t remember you and I¡¯ll have to go back to sleep letting her take control and making some foolish mistake¡± she rolled her eyes. ¡°You said you needed help, with what?¡± He asked. ¡°I just need you to help me get into the Ouze pce so I can have my revenge, I promise to leave Gianna alone for you after my revenge please I really need your help¡± she pleaded. ¡°Wait, what if I help you find your body, will you leave Anna alone?¡± He asked. ¡°Kid, my body had been destroyed thousands of years ago and I can only use people¡¯s bodies, it¡¯s rare to find a body like Gianna¡¯s to use. The first day I saw her, I knew that she was destined to die early and I wanted to help her so I decided to enter her. I¡¯ll help her live long and she¡¯ll let me use her body. Don¡¯t you know that if I hadn¡¯t entered her then she¡¯d have been dead long ago. Just help me Den, only my revenge matters and I promise to leave Gianna once I¡¯m done¡± she pleaded. Den went silent for a while before he suddenly thought of something. ¡°Fine I agree to help you but under one condition¡± he said and she looked at him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Promise not to wipe Gianna¡¯s memory anymore, let me get close to her again, let me spoil and love her however I want, can you just release her a little, I know you are a warrior princess and probably don¡¯t have a heart for love but revenge, can you please let me get close to the real Gianna, I won¡¯t meddle with your revenge I just want to see my Anna again¡± he said in a slightly pleading tone. ¡°If Anna recognizes you then I¡¯ll be totally useless because I won¡¯t be able to have my own revenge anymore, she¡¯ll be in control back again and I can¡¯t¡± she shook her head. ¡°Then we¡¯ll make it a war, I¡¯ll seduce Anna and bring her back to me and you¡¯ll still try to get your revenge, whoever wins, wins¡± he said. Gianna stared at him for a while before nodding. ¡°But from now on can you address me as Meilin?¡± She asked. ¡°If it was your body then I¡¯ll do but since it¡¯s not I¡¯ll still address you as my Anna because I know that she is still there, just give me a little time and I¡¯ll bring her back to me I swear¡± he smiled. Meilin nodded. ¡°You can call me Anna but as long as I¡¯m Meilin for now then I¡¯ll answer to my name¡± she replied. ****** DEMONS KINGDOM** Nevaeh found her way to Harmony¡¯s room and knocked on the door harshly. It opened and Harmony came out looking at her hatefully from head to toes. ¡°The bell?¡± Nevaeh stretched her hands out for Harmony to hand over the bell. Harmony chuckled and crossed her arms. ¡°What was our agreement, lord Draco hasn¡¯t noticed you yet so what should I give you the bell?¡± She asked with a scoff. Nevaeh chuckled and huffed at the same time before looking at her face. ¡°And who told you that Draco hasn¡¯t noticed me yet? Do you know what we didst night¡± She asked with a smirk. Harmony eyes widened, ¡°What?¡± She frowned. Nevaeh proudly shifted her hair from her neck and showed the hickeys to her. ¡°Do you see those hickeys?¡± She asked. ¡°You!¡± Harmony couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. ¡°You seduced Lord Draco! You really are shameless,¡± she said, her blood boiling with anger. ¡°I didn¡¯t seduce anyone, he just finds me so attractive that he invited me to eat dinner with him then he gave me the real dinner, do I need to tell you how good he was?¡± She asked, even though she didn¡¯t like the things she was saying but she just wanted to rile Harmony up. ¡°Hey why aren¡¯t you answering, you can see the amount of hickeys on my neck right, should I show you the one on my chest too?¡± She wiggled her brows. Harmony gritted her teeth and next thing she pped Nevaeh hard on the face. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a b*tch!¡± She yelled angrily. Nevaeh licked the blood on her lips that got cut due to the p and turned to face her then pped her back. Harmony gasped and held her cheeks then Nevaeh continued. ¡°What! Why are you so angry, have you never tasted the Lord Draco you¡¯ve been clinging onto like a fly for years, it¡¯s such a pity because I heard that the both of you built this ce up together but he never really gave a dime about you, he would only see you as a fly that could just kill whenever he wants¡± Nevaehughed and shook her head then began leaving but paused after taking three steps forward. ¡°Oh, you can keep the bell because he already knows about my identity and guess what, he decided to spare me¡± sheughed out and left. Harmony was left fuming angrily, her hands gripped on her sword tightly. ** When Nevaeh got to her room, she was surprised to see over six maids waiting for her, two of them were holding a red dress and she creased her brows. ¡°What are you people doing here?¡± She asked. ¡°They came to give you your wedding dress¡±¡­ A familiar dark, cold, emotionless yet calm voice sounded and Nevaeh slowly looked to see the ¡°Almighty lord Draco¡± sitting on the free chair in her room with his long legs crossed together. Her eyes widened as she stared at him then the maids. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She asked. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± He looked up at her with his face, void of emotions as usual. Nevaeh cleared her throat as she stared at him again, ¡°What¡­ have you been the maids with my wedding dress?¡± She almost stuttered as she asked. With the same emotionless face, Draco slowly stood up and crossed his arms at his back. ¡°You are the first woman I¡¯ve touched in two thousand and five hundred years so don¡¯t you think you should pay?¡± He asked nonchntly. Nevaeh eyes widened as she stared at him then she scoffed. How can a man who¡¯s as good looking¡­ No way, how can a Demon like this im thatst night was his first night, even as a human and now supernatural, she had actually slept with two guys before but she did it for fun. ¡°How do you think you¡¯ll make me pay? By getting married to you?¡± She asked with crossed arms. When he shrugged she burst out intoughter. ¡°So what if I disagree what will you do?¡± She asked with a daring look and without waiting for him to respond she spoke again. ¡°Are you going to kill me just like you killed Gianna five hundred years ago?¡± She asked angrily. ¡°No, I¡¯ll just attack the peacock pce,¡± he replied. ¡°You are a b*stard!, You really are a demon, better don¡¯t touch my family you monster!!¡± She yelled angrily. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a monster. You think I¡¯ll let you go scott free after everything you¡¯re nning to do, you really are dumb, there¡¯s no difference between you and your friend from five hundred years ago, thinking you can just seduce me, how naive¡± he scoffed. Nevaeh gritted her teeth and raised her hands to hit him but he caught it. ¡°I give you just five minutes to get dressed, I hate it when people keep me waiting,¡± he added, then released her and walked out of the room. What annoyed Nevaeh the most was how lifeless he looked even while talking. It was as if he didn¡¯t care about anything. He knows clearly that she was nning to kill him so why was he still keeping her? Now he even wants to marry her forcefully. ¡°Fine Draco it seems like you don¡¯t fear death, even if I¡¯ll have to breathe myst breath to kill you then I will dly do it¡± she said with nothing but hatred shing through her eyes. ****** JADE HEAVENS** Den was on his way to his father¡¯s chamber since his father had asked him toe see him earlier. But on getting there, he noticed that his father was in a conversation with the queen and he hates listening to their conversations so he decided to wait for them but then he heard something that caught his attention. Inside, the queen could be seen, sitting opposite the king as they discussed something. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that there¡¯s more trouble because Xia Meilin is alive?¡± The queen asked and the king sighed. ¡°What troubles me is how we are going to tell Den that his marriage with the Pearl princess is fake¡± she added. ¡°It¡¯s a disaster¡± the king shook his head. Den who had been listening to their conversations couldn¡¯t believe his ears. So his marriage with Sapphire was fake!? How can his parents do this to him? He was really angry. Chapter 66 Den furiously pushed the king¡¯s door, startling both the king and queen who were chatting. ¡°Den! Where is your respect? Have you forgotten how to knock?¡± The king sounded furious. ¡°I heard that right father. You faked my marriage with Sapphire, how could you?¡± He almost yelled at his father. ¡°Den we just wanted the best for you¡± the queen spoke up. ¡°Oh yeah? And how did that turn out?¡± He asked back, sarcasm definitely present in his tone. The king angrily banged his fist on the table. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you Den? Apologize to your mother now!¡± He ordered and Den squeezed his face really hard. ¡°Why are you even squeezing your face, don¡¯t you know that your mother and I did this for your own good! You were turning into a sadist and you¡¯re the crown and only prince of this pce so now tell me how you are going to rule it one day in that state of yours, we just wanted you to move on¡± the King exined. Den clenched his fist really hard as he stared at them then he slowly bowed. ¡°Thank you Father, mother but I don¡¯t want to marry Sapphire anymore, I¡¯d love to cut off my marriage with her¡± he said. ¡°You can¡¯t do that Den¡± the queen sighed. ¡°Why not?¡± He asked with an angry look. ¡°It¡¯ll degrade this pce, we will be aughing stock for using the gods to lie¡± she replied. ¡°Oh so what, I should just force myself to be with a woman I don¡¯t love, what the f**k is that?¡± He asked hard. ¡°Den watch your words!¡± The king snapped at him and he nearly scoffed but just took all he had to refrain himself. The king sighed and continued. ¡°If you love that girl so much then I¡¯m not against you making her your concubine¡± he added and the queen nodded in agreement. Den couldn¡¯t believe his ears, he just shut his eyes tight for a while before bowing. ¡°Thank you Father, mother, I¡¯ll take my leave now¡± he bowed and left immediately. After Den left, there was silence for a while until the queen looked at the king and let out a sigh. ¡°I knew he would take the news too heartily,¡± she said. The king was about to reply but someone knocked on his door. ¡°Who?¡± He asked. ¡°Your majesty, the Pearl prince has arrived¡± the guard said to himself and the king exchanged looks with the queen. * DEN¡¯S ROOM** Gianna just finished eating, she wiped her lips, her hands and dusted it then stretched. It¡¯s been long since shest ate good food like this and honestly it felt so good. The door opened and some maids came to carry her tes away and she could only just smile because this was the kind of life she was used to living. After the maids had gone, Den stepped in next, looking furious. He ignored her looks and moved towards his window then kicked the chair angrily. Gianna just stared at him with creased brows before standing up. ¡°Hey what¡¯s wrong?¡± She moved closer to him as she asked and next thing, he pulled her into a tight hug. ¡°Hey¡± .. Gianna wanted to push him back but he just hugged her even tighter. ¡°One minute please,¡± he pleaded. Gianna sighed and dropped her eyes, she didn¡¯t hug him back as she kept calcting the time in her head. One minute passed and she pushed him away immediately. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I made you feel ufortable just now,¡± he muttered. ¡°You need to learn how to stop making me feel ufortable, seriously I wonder why you can¡¯t do this with the woman the gods chose for you, are you¡­ Again, Gianna didn¡¯t finish scolding when Den grabbed her closer by the waist and mmed his lips on hers. Her eyes widened and she tried pushing him immediately but the more she struggled the more he kissed her forcefully. It went like that till she just decided to give up and wait for him to finish. When Den pulled away, a tight pnded on his cheeks and he could only just smile and he rubbed where she just pped him. ¡°What¡¯s the point of hitting me?¡± He asked slowly then looked up at her as she was fuming in anger. ¡°Have you forgotten our agreement, I will love and spoil Gianna the way I want?¡± He reminded me. ¡°But you are married now, Gianna is not a b*tch who would try to get close to someone¡¯s husband¡± she gritted her teeth. Den let out a low chuckle and walked slowly to sit on the bed. ¡°I don¡¯t have a wife,¡± he muttered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, who got married then? Was it your photocopy?¡± She asked in a mocking tone. ¡°No, I just found out that my marriage was fake,¡± he replied. ¡°Huh?¡± Gianna replied not getting what he was actually talking about. Den looked up at her and sighed. ¡°I said my marriage with Sapphire was a scam, the gods didn¡¯t choose her for me. My parents did that because they thought that I needed another woman in my life to move on¡± he repeated. ¡°Oh¡± Gianna muttered not knowing what else to say. Is she feeling happy or what? ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to say?¡± He asked when he saw that she was quiet. ¡°Huh, what do you want me to say?¡± She replied. ¡°Are you not happy?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten that I¡¯m not Anna right?¡± She sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sure my Anna is happy, I can¡¯t wait to see her again¡± he smiled sadly and blocked her face with his palms. Gianna sighed and went to sit beside him. ¡°Just a little time and you¡¯ll get to see her again¡± she said softly. Den removed his hands from his face and turned to look at her face. ¡°What?¡± She asked. ¡°Can you permit me to kiss you for just a few minutes?¡± He asked. Gianna stared at him for a while, he looked really pitiful that she could really understand what he¡¯s feeling right now and it seems like she¡¯s part of those people who are taking his happiness from him. She let out a deep sigh and cupped his cheeks then pressed her lips on his, kissing him softly.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Den wrapped his arms around her waist and deepened the kiss, each second he kept pulling her closer to himself, his hands moving all over her body like a snake. Few minutes passed and his lips moved up to her neck, he began biting and sucking and licking on it, earning a soft whimper from her. Sensing that he was going too far, he stopped immediately and hugged her tightly to himself. ¡°I miss you Anna, when will you evere back to me¡± he whispered, pressing her body on his even tighter. Gianna sighed and slowly brought her hands to hug him back a little. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m here, your Anna is here¡± she whispered softly and Den just hugged her even tighter. * ¡°Greetings your majesty¡± a familiar guy along with his bodyguard bowed in front of the king and greeted. ¡°Prince Aaron, you came today,¡± the king smiled. ¡°Yes your majesty, I came to see how my sister is doing¡± he replied. ¡°Your sister is fine, I¡¯ll tell the maids to lead you to her room¡± the queen replied and he smiled. ¡°Thank you my queen, if it¡¯s so then I shall take my leave now¡± he bowed and stood along with his bodyguard. A maid then came to escort them out. The maid got to Sapphire¡¯s room and bowed before leaving. ¡°Sis¡± Aaron knocked on the door and Gina opened it immediately. The moment she saw his face, she bowed immediately. ¡°Your highness¡± she looked surprised to see him there. ¡°Hey Gina, is Sapphire inside?¡± He asked and she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go see her then, Alix, wait here¡± he smiled and entered the room. ¡°Sis¡± he called the moment he stepped in and Sapphire who was busy with her makeup turned to him immediately. ¡°Aaron?¡± She called, looking surprised. ¡°Sis¡± he moved closer to hug her but she pushed him back slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t spoil my makeup, why are you here?¡± She asked. ¡°To see you ofcourse, how is your married life going?¡± He replied. ¡°Tiring but I¡¯m trying to survive, I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯ll being to see me today and I had ns to meet up with my husband, can you wait?¡± She asked. ¡°Sure I was the one who came here without informing you anyways¡± he rolled his eyes and she shed him a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t smile at me just go, I¡¯m tired anyways so I¡¯ll take a nap¡± he stretched and went toy on her bed. Sapphire walked out with Gina, Alix who was standing outside greeted her but she didn¡¯t bother to reply. Alix scoffed. He never liked her anyways. * Sapphire got to Den¡¯s room and tried entering but as usual Fen and Boi would block her path. ¡°Let me in!¡± She frowned. ¡°His highness is busy and would prefer if no onees to disturb him¡± Fen replied and Boy nodded. ¡°Let me guess, she¡¯s there with him right?¡± Sapphire frowned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Boi asked and Gina drew out her sword. ¡°Let her highness in,¡± she ordered. Fen and Boi drew out their sword too but in either ways, Sapphire forcefully entered inside. ¡°Hey!¡± Boi yelled, he tried stopping her but it was toote so he could only just look at Fen and they both went in too. When Sapphire got in, she met Gianna and Den hugging in an intimate position which made her blood boil immediately. Without wasting time, she grabbed the sword from Fen¡¯s hand and began rushing towards Gianna. ¡°I will kill you!¡± She yelled angrily. She was a little close to stabbing Gianna when Den caught the sword with his bare hands. Gianna gasped as she stared at the blood dripping from Den¡¯s hand but his attention was focused on Sapphire and he looked really angry. ¡°How dare you!¡± He seethed. ¡°What do you mean Den, we are married now and look at what you¡¯re doing with another woman!¡± She yelled out in tears. Den shut his eyes tight and let go of the sword, his blood continued dripping down from his hands and leaking to the floor. ¡°Leave¡± he said in a calm and controlled voice. ¡°But Den¡­ Boi stormed to her and grabbed her by the forearm. ¡°His highness asked you to leave so leave!!¡± He yelled and began pulling her out. ¡°Hey let me go damn you!!¡± Sapphire yelled out as she was being dragged out and soon her voice turned to an invisible trait. Gianna stood up and moved closer to Den then took his hands that were bleeding. ¡°It must hurt a lot,¡± she muttered. It was as if she was feeling those pains. ¡°Not at all¡± Den smiled and she stared at him with a painful expression for a while before facing Fen. ¡°Why are you just standing there? Hurry up and get medicine for him!!¡± She ordered. Fen immediately rushed out and she led Den to sit on the bed. Fen came back in with some medicine, she collected it from him and began applying it on his hands. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± She asked softly and Den shook his head with a smile. It just feels good to see Anna care about him like this once again. ****** EVENING, DEMON KINGDOM** Finally the wedding process has taken ce, the rituals that need to be done are done so what¡¯s next is the wedding couples staying in the room. Nevaeh looked angry as she sat opposite Draco who kept drinking and ignoring her looks. ¡°I don¡¯t really understand you, you know? You know I want to kill you but yet you still married me, aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± She started but no reply. Nevaeh was not even expecting a reply as she continued. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as soft hearted as my friend you killed five hundred years ago? I will kill you just the way you killed her at the end¡± she added. ¡°I know¡± Draco replied and took the jug of liquor then began pouring himself more drinks. Nevaeh huffed and sat straight. ¡°The rumors were right, no one can really understand this new demon King. You found out that I was betraying you aren¡¯t you supposed to kill me or are you perhaps taking a liking to me?¡± She asked, studying his movement and facial expression closely. Draco slowly looked up at her and twirled the wine on his cup then sipped from it and licked his lips lightly. ¡°A demon is supposed to have a partner by their side, someone who can stand by them, sit by their side and satisfy all their needs¡± he paused and dropped the cup down, his dark eyes not leaving hers which was starting to make her feel a bit ufortable. ¡°And I like you¡± he added and Nevaeh didn¡¯t know when her heart skipped beats. Chapter 67 ¡°A demon is supposed to have a partner by their side, someone who can stand by them, sit by their side and satisfy all their needs¡± he paused and dropped the cup down, his dark eyes not leaving hers which was starting to make her feel a bit ufortable. ¡°And I like you¡± he added and Nevaeh didn¡¯t know when her heart skipped beats. She immediately shook her head and grabbed the bottle from the table, poured it on her cup and began drinking. He just said that he liked her, that has been what she wanted to hear so she can finally kill him but now she was feeling flushed, hot and slightly ufortable. She stopped drinking when she noticed that he was still looking at her. ¡°What?¡± She asked without looking at him. ¡°I just said that I like you so aren¡¯t you going to say anything?¡± He asked in his usual dry voice. Nevaeh let out a scoff. He likes her and he¡¯s sounding that way, this demon king surely knows how to humiliate people. Damn him! She raised her head up and gave him angry looks. ¡°I hate you and I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± She said with pure hatred. Draco silently rolled his eyes and sipped more from his wine. ¡°I didn¡¯t get that,¡± he said. Nevaeh banged her fist on the table and moved her face closer to his. ¡°I hate you and I want to kill you! I hate you and I want to kill you! I hate you and I want to kill you. Did you get that now?¡± She yelled to his face this time. There was silence for a while before slowly looking up at her and again Nevaeh¡¯s heart skipped beats without knowing. His eyes appeared to be darker and deeper and as he stared at her it was as if he was burning everything that was inside her body, she couldn¡¯t stand looking at him again so she faced elsewhere and cleared her throat. ¡°Look at me¡± his deep and husky voice echoed in her ears and she frowned deeply. Who does he think he is? Is he thinking that she was freaked out by his handsomeness or something? Wait, she just admitted that he was handsome and smoking hot, he can make a girl wanna c¨´m just by his sight alone and why is she thinking like this!! Nevaeh shook her head, he was starting to mess with her brains again and maybe he was using his demonic powers to make her feel this way. Damn this sly demon, he was using his powers on her. She gritted her teeth angrily and turned to face him again. ¡°Tell me that you hate me more often,¡± he said slowly and Nevaeh¡¯s gaze went to his wet lips first. She gulped down all her saliva before clearing her throat. ¡°I don¡¯t know what is so hard to understand with the fact that I hate you and want to kill you. Ever since I set my eyes on you right from bliss college, I knew that you were my sworn enemy I might be scared of you back then but this is now, I¡¯m not f**king scared of you or whatever you¡¯re nning and listen up Draco, even if I¡¯ll have to take myst breath in the process of killing you then I won¡¯t mind doing it. That is how much I hate you¡± she finally poured her heart out to his face, not caring if he found it harmful or offensive. That is if this heartless demon could even get hurt.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Draco chuckled slowly before looking at her again. ¡°So you think I¡¯m wrong because I avenged my family¡¯s death?¡± He asked with his gaze focused on her. ¡°Have you forgotten that your family was a demon, they killed a lot of people and karma caught up with them so wait till it catches up with you too, devil¡± she red at him. Draco stood up and crossed his hands together at the back. No one knew that he was tightly clenching his fist, he wanted to grab her now and just kill her but was refraining himself. ¡°What?¡± Nevaeh stood up too and crossed her arms under her br*ast, ¡°What¡¯s there to just ept that your parents deserved their death. At least you were lucky to stay alive and work as a general in your enemy¡¯s pce, you know Draco don¡¯t you think it¡¯s really funny¡± sheughed and continued. ¡°You used to act like you were smart back then, following your enemies orders like you were a dog. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve even kissed their feet¡± sheughed again and continued not knowing that she was really cracking him up, whatever powers he had been using to control his emotions were slowly leaving him and he just felt like shutting her up by any means. ¡°You are still such a fool, you look down on me that¡¯s why you married me Just so that you can prove that I¡¯m wrong about wanting to kill you, always using your damned powers to mess up with my brains but you¡¯re so wrong, I will kill you and I will make sure you die the exact way your father died¡± The moment that statement left her mouth, he lost it and turned to her then used his powers to pull her close to himself, grabbed on her neck tight and mmed her back hardly against the wall. Nevaeh gasped out, all the confidence she was using to talk to him earlier started disappearing the moment she saw his face. He was starting to look more scary as he gripped on her neck a lot more tighter. Blood beganing out of Nevaeh¡¯s mouth and her face turned angry again. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just kill me already!¡± She managed to speak and he released her, making her fall like a piece of rag. Not up to a second, he disappeared off and Nevaeh slowly sat on the floor. Breathing and coughing as she tried regaining herposure. She looked around to find out that he was no longer in the room and she began turning misty. Painful tears came out of her eyes and she immediately covered her face with her hands. ¡°You¡¯ll regret not killing me the moment you found out I was here for I swear!!¡± She cried and gripped her hair painfully. ****** NEXT MORNING, JADE HEAVENS** Aaron woke up and stretched his arms up separately. He had slept and atefortablyst night. His sister is married to the king¡¯s only son, he didn¡¯t even want to imagine the good treatments that she must receive. He stood up and took the rope he hanged on the stand then put it on before stepping out. ¡°Alix¡± he called when he didn¡¯t see his bodyguard outside. ¡°Where did he go?¡± he muttered and yawned again, then paused when he saw someone he never expected to see here. ¡®Isn¡¯t that¡­ That cry baby of yesterday?¡¯ he thought when he saw her walk out of the kitchen with a chicken wing on her mouth. He smiled. ¡°Turns out she¡¯s also a food thief¡± he muttered before running to meet her. He ran to her and blocked her path. ¡°Hey, remember me?¡± He asked with a smile. Ling stared at him from head to toes. ¡°And you are?¡± She asked confusedly. ¡®Huh? She doesn¡¯t know me, does she have a poor memory too?¡¯ he wondered. ¡°You don¡¯t remember me,e on don¡¯t be silly¡± he smiled and hit her shoulders. Ling looked at her shoulders then looked back at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know you and try not to touch me again¡± she scoffed and began leaving. ¡°Hey cry baby¡± he held her forearm and the chicken leg fell from her mouth. ¡°Why did the rush miss the crying baby?¡± He asked with a smile. Boi who came from behind saw the scene and immediately rushed to them. ¡°Stay away from the princess¡± he said as he grabbed Aaron by the shirt and pulled him away from her. He thought that Aaron was trying to harass Ling so he brought out his sword and pointed it at him. ¡°Who are you and what do you want from her highness?¡± He asked, threatening Aaron with his eyes. Aaron first dusted his clothes before replying. ¡°I¡¯m the Pearl prince, my name is Aaron Lee thest son of king Lee, the king of the Pearl pce. My sister is Princess Sapphire and she got married to the famous angel of light also known as the king¡¯s son, anything else?¡± He asked after answering the questions that Boi asked him. Boi slowly dropped his hands down and pressed his lips together. ¡°So what if you¡¯re a prince, does that give you the right to harass me?¡± Ling spoke up. ¡°Yes, a prince can do whatever he wants right, dude?¡± He said looking at Boi and when Boi didn¡¯t reply he smiled. ¡°I forgot that you aren¡¯t a prince, you¡¯re just a bodyguard¡± heughed. ¡°You!¡± Boi red at him and scoffed. ¡°Anyways I¡¯ll take my leave, we¡¯ll meet again princess¡± he winked at Ling and walked away. Ling scoffed before facing Boi. ¡°Did you see Shine?¡± She asked. ¡°At the backyard¡± he replied and she left. Boi kept staring at her till she was sighted as he recalled what that rude prince said. I forgot that you aren¡¯t a prince, you¡¯re just a bodyguard He sighed and shook his head immediately. * DEN¡¯S ROOM** Gianna slowly opened her eyes only to find herself sleeping on the same bed with Den and they were cuddling. She slowly removed his hands off then raised her body up a little so she could look at his face. He looked so peaceful while sleeping. Last night she treated him with care, without shouting at him and staying far away from him and she could tell that he was really happy. Maybe she should start treating him well everyday so he¡¯d start sleeping well. She shook her head on her own thoughts and immediately fell back to the bed and closed her eyes when she saw him wake up. Den looked at her and smiled before pinching her cheeks. ¡°I saw you looking at me Anna¡± he said softly. When he called her Anna, Meilin frowned. He¡¯s behaving sweetly to her because of Anna and not her. She shook her head wondering why she was thinking of this, she didn¡¯t want him to behave good to her because all she wanted was her revenge but why does she keep getting jealous each time he calls her Anna. Saying ¡°I¡¯m not Anna¡± isn¡¯t helpful because she was partly Anna, partly herself but unlike before, she¡¯s the one controlling Gianna¡¯s body so she¡¯s the one feeling everything for now. ¡°Fine you caught me¡± she slowly sat up. ¡°Good morning¡± Den kissed her cheeks and she rubbed it before standing up. ¡°Morning, you didn¡¯t have dinnerst night and so do I, so I¡¯ll tell Fen to get something for us to eat¡± she stood up from the bed and began leaving the room before Den could reply. Maybe if she can speed the process and finally get her revenge then she would leave Gianna and will be finally free from the thought that she was already having feelings for this kid. She was big enough to carry and breastfeed him when he was a kid so she shouldn¡¯t be liking him now, especially when he sees her as someone else. She rolled her eyes with the thought and opened the door only to bump into Sapphire. ¡°What are you still doing here?¡± Sapphire asked angrily. ¡°And why will I exin to you?¡± She crossed her arms. Den slowly stood up from the bed and began walking towards them. He wrapped his hands around Gianna¡¯s shoulders as he stared at Sapphire. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He asked. ¡°How can you ask me that Den, I¡¯m your wife!¡± Sapphire yelled in tears. Den sighed and looked at Gianna. ¡°Find us breakfast I¡¯ll talk to her¡± he said and Gianna left with a scoff. ¡°Come in¡± he said to Sapphire and she stepped in. ¡°I think you also deserve to know that our parents faked our marriage¡± he said and Sapphire¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked. Chapter 68 Den motioned her to sit because he wasn¡¯t sure if she would be able to stand the moment she heard what he had to say. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit, just talk now¡± Sapphire said, feeling scared already. Den sighed and crossed his arms around his chest before starting to talk. ¡°Yesterday, my dad asked me toe to his study for some discussion and on my way there, I heard him talking to mom about faking our marriage. They just wanted me to move on and they thought you could help me that was why¡± he exined. Tears came out of Sapphire¡¯s eyes and she shook her head then wiped it off immediately. ¡°It¡¯s not true,¡± she said. ¡°Believe it or not, if you think I¡¯m lying because I just wanna be with Gianna then you can ask the king himself¡± he replied. ¡°It¡¯s not true!!¡± Sapphire yelled again. ¡°You¡¯re talking like this because you just wanna be with Gianna!!¡± She pointed at him. ¡°I knew you¡¯d use me of this but I don¡¯t care. Gianna was my first love, five hundred years ago the gods asked me to go to earth and protect her, I was her guardian and I still am. The only thing I want is to be with Gianna¡± he said and Sapphire cried even more. ¡°One thousand years ago when I was allowed to step out of the pce I saw you, the famous angel of light I¡¯ve been hearing about. I was so surprised because each time I see you, it was just your picture but then I was seeing you like, you were giving food to the poor and you didn¡¯t know that I was standing under the sun and watching you from behind¡± ¡°My heart palpitated the very first day I saw you, even if it was just your side view, that was f*cking enough for me. That day I went home and I wasn¡¯t myself, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about you, I¡¯ll evene outside to the orphanage to check if you were there again but I never saw you. Everyday of my life I¡¯ve been praying for the gods to pair us up and when they finally did I was so happy but look at the way you¡¯re treating me Den!!¡± She cried out. She was expecting to get a nicer treatment from him and not a cold treatment. Den sighed and moved closer to her then held her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I hurt you Sapphire it¡¯s just that my heart can¡¯t open for anyone else¡± he said dryly. Sapphire looked up at him and wiped her tears. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just try to open it for me?¡± She asked slowly. ¡°Because I can¡¯t¡± ¡°What if Gianna doesn¡¯t like you, will you give up?¡± She asked. ¡°I know she likes me so I won¡¯t give up,¡± he replied. Five hundred years ago, it hurt him to see how she has always drooled over Zachary but it seems like she was doing that because Zachary was really hot. ¡°Same here, I believe you¡¯ll like me too so I won¡¯t give up!¡± Sapphire wiped her tears. ¡°Listen Sapphire, I know you.. ¡°I¡¯ve always liked you for the past one thousand years! I don¡¯t care if the gods faked our marriage, I won¡¯t give up!¡± She yelled at him and ran out. Den ruffled his hair and sat on his bed. ¡°What have you gotten me into dad¡± he muttered. * SAPPHIRE¡¯S ROOM** Sapphire got to her room, mmed the door and began trashing everything she sees. ¡°Arghh! Why!¡± She cried out and slowly fell on the ground. ¡°Why don¡¯t I get everything I want!!¡± She yelled at herself. The door opened and Gina rushed in immediately. ¡°Princess¡± Gina rushed towards her. She bent beside her and picked her up then made her stand. ¡°Stop crying, what¡¯s the matter?¡± She asked. ¡°Den told me that he overheard the king saying that our marriage was a fake¡± she cried. ¡°So what?¡± Gina asked with a scoff. ¡°What is he going to do, tell everyone? Come on princess remember you have always admired him for a thousand years, you can¡¯t just leave him¡± she said. Sapphire reasoned and nodded, agreeing that she was right. ¡°I can¡¯t just leave him, we got married and that¡¯s the fact¡± she said. ¡°Yes princess and besides he¡¯s too blinded with the girl that follows him around, if somehow she just disappears then Den will be all yours¡± Gina smiled deviously. Sapphire looked at her slowly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked. ¡°Remember when she almost got beheaded, by now. Den would be clinging onto you but she didn¡¯t so how about she gets¡± Gina used her hands as an imaginary knife on her neck before continuing. ¡°For real and permanently, Den won¡¯t have any choice but you¡± she said. Sapphire gasped and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea¡± she said. ****** DEMONS KINGDOM** Nevaeh woke up to find herself sleeping on Draco¡¯s bed. She creased her brows as she sat up. Yesterday she could remember clearly that she had slept on the floor while cryingst night and Draco didn¡¯t show up so howe she¡¯s on the bed. ¡®Did he perhapse backst night and carry me to the bed?¡¯ She thought with creased brows and shook her head immediately. ¡°No way, he¡¯s not as nice as that, I must have sleep walked here by myself¡± she muttered and stood up from the bed then dusted her body thoroughly. Draco¡¯s body has touched this bed, how could shey down here too, eww!! She scrunched her nose up in a disgusting way and shook her head before opening the door and stepping out. The moment her foot touched the floor, everyone began greeting her which was even more irritating. ¡°Good morning mistress¡± the guards and the maids bowed. ¡°Come on stop this sh*t y¡¯all!! Who¡¯s your mistress!!¡± She yelled at them. ¡°You¡¯re married to lord Draco now so what do you expect them to call you?¡± A familiar voice sounded from behind and Nevaeh turned back to see Harmony walking towards her. Her eyes were red like she had cried a lot and her face looked ugly. Of Course she had cried a lotst night when she heard that Draco was getting married out of the blue, just like that. She had always been by his side for five hundred years and she was hoping he¡¯d notice her love for him someday but who¡¯d have thought that this girl here would juste and change everything. How can he just marry her like that, wasn¡¯t she always here for him? Harmony clenched her fist tight as she red at Nevaeh. ¡°Oh, your eyes are red. Did you cryst night?¡± Nevaeh asked in a mockery tone. Harmony scoffed and moved closer to her. ¡°You¡¯re such a b*tch, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re lord Draco¡¯s wife because I know that you¡¯ve given him something to drink and you brainwashed him¡± she huffed and continued while Nevaeh just kept staring at her. ¡°After all, you¡¯re from the peacock pce so it¡¯s really easy for you to poison anyone. I heard that the peacock pce has enough poisons, portions and medicines so which position did you give him, the love portion?¡± She asked. ¡°Maybe¡± Nevaeh shrugged. ¡°You b*tch!¡± Harmony raised her hands to p her immediately. Nevaeh gasped, she was about to p her own back when.. ¡°How dare you¡±¡­ Draco appeared and all the guards bowed, including Harmony. He ignored the greetings and walked straight to Nevaeh then looked at her cheeks. He faced Harmony who had her head down in fear. ¡°Stand up¡± he ordered and she slowly stood up. ¡°Move forward¡± he said and she did as told ¡°Bow¡± She bowed. ¡°Now apologize to her¡± Harmony looked up Immediately, ¡°My lord-¡± ¡°Now¡± he cut her off. Harmony clenched her chest really tight and gave Nevaeh a hard stare. If looks could kill then Nevaeh should have been dead by now. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. ¡°Good¡± Draco took Nevaeh¡¯s hand and without waiting for her reaction, he dragged her out. The guards and made began leaving while Harmony was left alone, kneeling on the ground. A teardrop slipped and fell from her eyes. * ¡°Let go!!¡± Nevaeh kept trying to pull herself away from Draco¡¯s grip but he didn¡¯t let her go till he got back to the room. ¡°What is your damn problem!¡± She yelled at him. ¡°You can¡¯t keep on dressing like this since you¡¯re now married to me so I ordered the maids to get you some new clothesst night¡± he ignored her angry looks and casually walked to the wardrobe to start selecting some clothes for her. Nevaeh scoffed and crossed her arms. ¡°So you dide backst night¡± she said. Draco ignored her and brought out a ck dress with some red materials on it. ¡°This would do¡± he muttered to himself before throwing it to her. ¡°Put it on,¡± he said. Nevaeh caught the dress and threw it on the ground with a daring look. ¡°I¡¯m not your mistress or your wife, I¡¯m not going to put on whatever you want me to!¡± She spatted on his face. Draco just looked down at the dress then looked back up at her. ¡°Remember when you first stepped foot here? You said that you¡¯ll do whatever I want you to do, you said I should take you with me, you said you didn¡¯t mind seeing hellfire and danger, you said you chose me right?¡± He reminded her and this would be the first time Nevaeh was hearing him speak this long. ¡°I.. Nevaeh only said a word just for him to Interrupt her. ¡°Put on the dress Nevaeh, don¡¯t forget that we are married now so you belong to me. If you¡¯re too tired then let me help you with it¡± he moved closer to and she immediately picked up the dress and moved back. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, I¡¯ll put it on¡± she red at him. ¡°Good, meet me in the hall when you¡¯re done¡± he said and left. The moment he left, Nevaeh kicked the chair angrily. ****** OUZE PALACE** Out of anger, Daiyu opened her eyes and the mirror she was looking at shattered into pieces. Damn that Kia! How could he get married! She angrily stood up and seethed her teeth. She couldn¡¯t stand watching any of those, she was deeply jealous! After waiting for him toe back from his mission so she could marry him, he actually married someone else. Daiyu closed her eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°Not under my watch Kia, you might be a demon now but you are mine¡± she said with angry eyes before sitting down to summon ckke. ckke appeared in the room, looking more ugly and scary. ¡°Why has the princess called me?¡± She asked. ¡°Is there a way I can enter someone¡¯s dream? I¡¯d love tomunicate with someone from the Demon pce¡± she asked. ckke began murmuring something and a pill appeared on her hands. She handed it to Daiyu, ¡°This pill will help you,¡± she said. Daiyu collected it. ¡°You can go¡± ¡°I think there are other things you should be worrying about other than that demon king¡± ckke suddenly spoke out. ¡°What things?¡± Daiyu asked but instead ckke just screamed and disappeared off.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Daiyu scoffed and looked at the pill. ¡°Who cares about other things, I only care about Kia, if I can¡¯t have him then I¡¯d make sure no one else will¡± she seethed angrily. Chapter 69 BACK TO THE JADE HEAVENS** Gianna came back to the room with a tray of food, he met Den sitting on the bed and looking down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you told her yet?¡± She asked, sitting beside him. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied. ¡°Oh then why are you sad?¡± She asked and she shook his head. ¡°She looks like she¡¯s not ready to give up yet and I don¡¯t just want troubles¡± he pouted. Gianna rolled her eyes. ¡°Who wants to give up on the one they love?¡± She scoffed. Den stared at her with a smirk and moved closer to her. ¡°You¡¯re right, who wants to give up on the one they love, just like me. I won¡¯t give up on you Anna¡± he said, looking into her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ll have to sing to you that I¡¯m not Anna¡± Gianna muttered and Den just chuckled before moving his gaze to the food. ¡°You came right on time, I¡¯m starving. Hey, you won¡¯t mind feeding me right? I can¡¯t move my hands¡± he said with an innocent look. ¡°Are you using me?¡± Gianna asked. Den faked a gasp and ced his hands on his chest, ¡°Why would I?¡± He asked. ¡°Whatever¡± Gianna muttered and carried the te of soup, ¡°Say Ahh¡± she opened her mouth, telling him to follow her and he did then she put a spoon there. ¡°Good boy¡± she ruffled his hair. Den frowned at her and arranged his hair back. ¡°Don¡¯t ruffle my hair anymore, I¡¯m not a kid¡± he red. ¡°You are, I senior you with thousands of years so..¡± she shrugged and Den smirked as a thought came to his mind. He shifted closer to her and she shifted away. ¡°Stay back¡± she eyed him. ¡°Why, can a kid do this?¡± He asked and before she knew it, he carried her to the bed and hovered her. Gianna¡¯s eyes widened at the way Den was behaving, back then when she was still at Bliss college, Den used to be a veryposed boy so why was he such a pervert now? She thought as she stared at him, she tried pushing him away but it pinned her tighter and brought his face closer to hers. ¡°Anna, I¡¯m patiently waiting for the way you¡¯ll call me by my name and tell me that you¡¯ve remembered me¡± he said softly. Gianna just scoffed and pushed him off. ¡°Then wait for me to have my revenge and stop trying to get intimate with me, I¡¯m not Gianna so stop ying with my feelings!¡± She yelled and stood up then rushed out of the room. Den also sat up looking confused. ¡°What¡¯s with her mood swings, isn¡¯t this what we agreed on?¡± He asked himself and rolled his eyes. LATER ON Aaron and his bodyguard Alix are already nning to leave the Jade heavens, after greeting his sister goodbye he ordered Alix to set his carriage ready. ¡°You¡¯re highness the carriage is ready¡± Alix came back to announce. ¡°Okay I¡¯ming, just waiting for that cry baby princess to show up¡± he said and Alix almost rolled his eyes. Just as Aaron was thinking, Shine walked past him and he immediately held her hands. ¡°Cry baby¡± he called and she looked at him ¡°Why are you here and who are you calling cry baby?¡± She replied as she tried yanking her hands off but he didn¡¯t leave her. ¡°At least you¡¯re not acting like you didn¡¯t know me, just like this morning¡± he chuckled. ¡°We met this morning?¡± She asked and he nodded then stared at her suspiciously. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t remember, do you really have a poor memory?¡± He asked. Just then Ling showed up. ¡°Shine¡± she called and Aaron looked up to see her face. The moment he saw her, he screamed and left Shine immediately. ¡°You two.. Ling stared at him darkly and moved closer to grab his cor. ¡°How dare you touch my sister, first it was me and now my sis?¡± She asked with angry looks. ¡°You two are¡­ Aaron didn¡¯t get toplete what he wanted to say when Ling punched him on the jaw. ¡°And stay away from me and my sister!!¡± She yelled and grabbed Ling¡¯s hand, leading her away. When they left Alix rushed to Aaron who was looking lost in his thoughts. It was now Aaron was realizing that the cry baby has a twin sister, the one he met in the morning was the tough one while the one he met that day was the cry baby herself. ¡°Interesting¡± he smiled. Ling dragged Shine to her room and stared at her with crossed arms. ¡°What?¡± Shine asked. ¡°Where do you know that guy from?¡± Ling asked, bending one of her brows. ¡°I don¡¯t know but he¡¯s gone now,¡± Shine replied. ¡°Better, right I came to inform you that father wants to see the both of us, let¡¯s go¡± Ling informed and left. Shine sighed and followed behind. ****** PEACOCK PALACE*** Rennie opened his eyes the moment he achieved what he has been working for, for so long now. Since he was the crown prince of his pce so he was also gifted to make any kind of poison, the one he had been working on was the one that can kill royals and it took him over five hundred years to do this. He has been doing this behind Nevaeh¡¯s back because he wanted to kill Zachary for killing his beloved Xia Meilin but now Nevaeh was there, she might as well just do it since she hates him so much. His sword was designed to only work for someone that has deep hatred inside them and with someone like Nevaeh, he was sure that it would work. He stood up and picked the sword up. The sword has a button that once you press it, it either turns to a dagger or it turns to a long sword. He pressed it and it turned to a short dagger which made him smile. With the amount of hate Nevaeh has for Zachary will be just enough for her to kill him for good. ****** JADE HEAVENS** Ling and Shine got to the main hall where the king was sitting with the queen and talking with the ministers and chiefs. They all greeted them till they got to the king¡¯s front. ¡°Father, you called for us?¡± Ling asked. ¡°My daughters rise¡± the king smiled and they stood up and went to the small thrones that were meant for them. ¡°So your mother and I have been thinking of what the two of you should do since you¡¯re both done with school¡± the king started and the queen nodded. ¡°Do you have a mission for us?¡± Ling asked happily and the king shook his head. ¡°No mission but the both of you are now grown women of 1400 years old but still you¡¯re sitting at home without doing a thing so we thought to keep you girls busy for a while¡± the queen said. Ling smiled immediately, ¡°Mom then let me learn archery, please I wanna be a warrior princess¡¯ ¡® Ling pleaded.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°And I wanna learn how to design,¡± Shine added. ¡°I see that both of you already have ns for yourselves, okay okay if that will keep you two busy then I¡¯ll let you two do what you want¡± the king said with a shortugh. ¡°Thank you Father¡± both Ling and Shine bowed and the king nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a guard to teach you how to do the archery and I¡¯ll arrange the maids that¡¯ll help you learn designing¡± he said. ¡°Thank you Father¡± Ling and Shine smiled happily before leaving. Once they left, the King ordered everyone to leave and they did, then he was left alone with the queen. ¡°Your majesty, why didn¡¯t you tell them?¡± The queen asked. The king sighed and looked up. ¡°Everything is happening too fast, I don¡¯t know how to break this news to everyone without spoiling our pce name¡± he replied. ****** FEW DAYS LATER, DEMON KINGDOM** Harmony kept pacing up and down, unable to get her previous encounter with that princessst night. A week ago, a princess who is none other than Daiyu came to her dream and talked to her about killing Draco¡¯s wife. Daiyu does tell her that the moment she kills Nevaeh Draco would be there for her but Harmony refuses to believe it because she knows Daiyu quite a lot since she once worked as her personal maid. She knows that Daiyu was crazy over Draco and that was why she was begging her to do this but Harmony would never listen to her. Harmony ns to do things on her own so she was going to Draco¡¯s study to tell him about Nevaeh maybe he doesn¡¯t know. She took the bell and left her room immediately, once she got to Draco¡¯s study, she knocked on the door ¡°Come in¡± his deep voice sounded from inside and she entered. Seems like he was meditating because he had his eyes closed. ¡°My lord¡± she bowed and stood straight. ¡°I have a report for you,¡± she added. ¡°Speak,¡± Draco ordered. Harmony moved closer to him and dropped the record bell on the table. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking of how to tell you this but I better do it now. That girl you married is not who you think she is. She is actually Nevaeh from five hundred years ago back then at bliss college and she is here to kill you¡± she said to him. ¡°I know,¡± he replied with his eyes still closed. ¡°You do? Then why aren¡¯t you doing anything? Is it until she kills you?¡± Harmony almost yelled at him. With his eyes still closed, Draco said. ¡°You¡¯re not starting to question me are you?¡± ¡°No my lord I¡¯m just worried about you I.. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry¡± Draco cut her off before slowly opening his eyes. ¡°Inform all the guards and soldiers to get ready for the war tomorrow¡± he said. ¡°The war?¡± Harmony asked confusedly. ¡°You¡¯ve really forgotten about everything haven¡¯t you, remember our main purpose for creating this pce?¡± He reminded me. Harmony pressed her lips together and clenched her first tight then Draco stood up. ¡°You should get prepared too as the leader of the generals. Remember this is your fight too, doing this won¡¯t just help me but you also, you will finally get to avenge your family then you will know what peace means¡¯ ¡® he added before starting to leave. ¡°But you already killed Xia Meilin, don¡¯t you feel a bit of peace?¡± She asked and he stopped walking. ¡°Killing Xia Meilin is not just enough, I will kill everyone that took part in my parents death¡± he said hardly. ¡°Then after you kill them, what will happen next?¡± She asked and he turned to face her. ¡°Only I know what will happen next,¡± he replied before leaving. Harmony wiped the tears that were about falling from her eyes as she could tell what he was thinking of. ¡°Not under my watch my lord¡± she seethed. * Nevaeh snuck outside when she found out that Rennie was looking for her. ¡°Brother why did youe to look for me, it¡¯s dangerous now and you should go back¡± she said immediately and tried pushing him out. Rennie just ignored her and smiled. ¡°I finally found a way you can kill Draco, I¡¯ve been working on how to create this weapon for over five hundred years now¡± he said before bringing out a dagger. ¡°This dagger is made up of a poison that can kill any Supernatural within three minutes and you can only use it just once¡± he exined. ¡°Huh?¡± Nevaeh asked not to get what Rennie was telling her. Rennie pressed the button on the dagger and it turned into a long sword. ¡°You can also switch it from a dagger to a sword, once you stab Draco with this then consider him dead within just three minutes¡± he smiled. Nevaeh eyes widened as she collected the sword from him. ¡°Are you sure?¡± She asked, looking at it. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll get going now.. use it wisely Nevaeh¡± he said and Nevaeh nodded. Rennie disappeared off and Nevaeh just looked at the sword and smiled. She had been married to Draco for a few days now and¡­ Wait what happened? What she knew was that she doesn¡¯t usually see him because he was always meditating as usual but who cares now. She can finally kill him and avenge Anna. ¡°Thank you brother¡± Nevaeh smiled and pressed a button that made the sword turned into dagger before smiling and hugging to her room- their room, her and Draco¡¯s room. When she got in, she was surprised to see Draco inside already, he was on his sleeping cloth and he was ying with his food that was on the dinning in his room. She froze and hid the daggers behind her back immediately then gulped. Draco felt her presence so he raised his head up to look at her. ¡°Where are you justing from?¡± He asked, staring directly at her face. Chapter 70 ¡°Where are you justing from?¡± He asked, staring directly at her face. Nevaeh blinked her eyes repeatedly as she stared at him also trying to hide the dagger in her clothes and she did it sessfully. Draco stared at her with narrowed eyes before throwing another question at her. ¡°What are you hiding behind?¡± He asked with narrowed eyes as he sipped from his wine. ¡°Nothing¡± Nevaeh immediately defended herself by showing him her hands. Draco didn¡¯t look like he believed her but decided to wave it off. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, have a seat and let¡¯s eat¡± he said, motioning her to sit and eat with him. Nevaeh nodded and went to sit opposite him, she wasn¡¯t used to the fact that he was going to eat and sleep in this room today. Ever since they got married, she barely sees him. It¡¯s either he¡¯s always busy with work or mediating, she doesn¡¯t know why but it feels as though he was really tight these days. Her thought got interrupted when she saw him put some meat on her tes. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eaten, eat up¡± he nodded at her. Nevaeh first stared at him suspiciously before narrowing her eyes. ¡°Why are you trying to make me eat, what did you add in the food? Poison?¡± She asked with a scoff.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Draco twitched his lips and used his chopstick to take food from her te then ate, he took another one and ate it again, hoping that he had convinced her a lot. ¡°I know you¡¯ll never trust me but I hope I¡¯ve convinced you that I¡¯m not trying to poison you?¡± He asked. ¡°Of course, who would want to trust a demon?¡± Nevaeh muttered to herself but his sharp eyes were wide enough to hear it. He just smiled slowly, it was a smile that didn¡¯t evenst up to a second and it was a short smile Nevaeh failed to see. Nevaeh twitched her lips and began eating, she ate like the way she would do when she was still at bliss college even how she would eat when she was alone. She hates acting up just to please anyone, if you¡¯re the kind that can¡¯t put up with her attitude then just f**k off. She stopped eating when she felt Draco¡¯s burning gaze on her and she crossed her arms under her br**st immediately. ¡°You¡¯re acting weird, what is wrong with you? Why are you looking at me and what are you even doing here tonight?¡± She asked, feeling annoyed before carrying a cup to pour herself some wine to drink. Draco didn¡¯t reply, he kept staring at her. ¡°So annoying,¡± she muttered and began drinking. ¡°I just missed you¡± he finally replied and Nevaeh choked on her drink. ¡°You what?¡± She asked, as if she hadn¡¯t heard what he had just said. ¡°I said I just missed you so I came stare at your face¡± he repeated and Nevaeh stood up immediately. She stormed to the bed andid on it, covering herself from head to toes. Draco shook his head and called for a maid who rushed in immediately. ¡°Clear all these away¡± he ordered and the maid began doing as told. Nevaeh was still covering herself and trying to sleep till she felt the bed move, before she could even turn to check what was happening, a strong arm wrapped around her waist from behind. Her eyes widened and she nearly screamed. ¡°What are you doing, let me go!!¡± She yelled and tried pushing Draco¡¯s hands off but he didn¡¯t release her, Instead he made her face him. ¡°Are you out of your!-¡± Nevaeh was cut short when Draco¡¯s lips sealed hers, before she could react to this. She felt him push his tongue deep inside her throat, sucking on everything that was in there. Wait, what was happening? She didn¡¯t even know when this started, she was still confused. She tried pushing him off but he just grabbed her waist and pulled her closer to himself. His lips taste like mint mixed with vani cream or maybe not? Wait, why is she thinking of this?? Nevaeh tried pushing him but failed so she just decided to leave him and not struggle again. Draco was finally done with tasting her mouth and by the time he released her, she was already breathless. She thought he was done but he brought his hands to her face and began caressing her cheeks. ¡°What .. are.. you doing?¡± She found herself stuttering with a heated face. Draco didn¡¯t reply, he just kept studying her face before taking some strands of her hair and began ying with them. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you acting this way? Did you drink something?¡± She asked with her eyes searching for answers on his face. Draco just pinched her cheeks for a while before his thumb went to caress her lower lips that were now swollen. ¡°You!¡± Nevaeh didn¡¯t even know what to say. Why was he acting this way and messing up with her mind? She was really tempted to suck on his thumb and she didn¡¯t even know where that thought came from. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about your goal Nevaeh¡± he started and she stared up at his face. His eyes were glued to hers as he continued. ¡°I hope you will keep to your promise and finally kill me tomorrow¡± he added. Nevaeh creased her brows, before she could start thinking about what he said, she began feeling sleepy. ¡°What are you doing to me?¡± She asked slowly but Draco didn¡¯t reply. His hands were on the back of her head and some dark smoke began passing through it then before Nevaeh knew it, she fell asleep. Draco stood up from the bed and covered her properly before going to sit on the couch. He folded his legs together and closed his eyes then began meditating. Tomorrow will be the D day, the war between him and the Ouze princesses, he will avenge his father¡¯s deathpletely and after that, what else does he want to do in this world. Nothing at all. He¡¯s determined to finally die the moment he¡¯s done with his mission. He doesn¡¯t fear death and he¡¯s not afraid to die. He hates the way he¡¯s living, he just hates everything and he wishes to die once he¡¯s done living. Luckily he has found the person that¡¯ll dly help him to fulfill his one request. ****** JADE HEAVENS** Meilin kept breathing in and out as she was standing at the front of Den¡¯s door, thinking if she should go in or not. During these past few days, she has been doing nothing other than studying, looking for a way to break the curse and all but Den wasn¡¯t ready to help her yet. He was still all over Anna and it was getting tiring. She started to get jealous of Anna, all the while when she needed his help and attention, he kept referring to her as Gianna. Meilin can¡¯t wait to leave Gianna¡¯s body once and for all, she¡¯s sick of Den and his behavior. So while researching on how to do things on her own, she finally found something interesting. It was about the forbidden curse. When you lose your dignity to a guy that you love but isn¡¯t meant for you and the question is does she even like Den? Meilin doesn¡¯t care about all those things, she is desperate now and even if it¡¯s to seduce him as Gianna to get her answers she would do it. She needed to act fast as time was running by quickly. Finally she pushed the door open and went in but to her surprise, Den wasn¡¯t in. ¡°Where is he?¡± She muttered looking around till the bathroom door opened and he stepped in looking shirtless. When he saw her standing there, he froze even more when she smiled at him. Her eyes turned misty and she walked closer to him. ¡°Angie¡± she called in a different voice and this time around her voice sounded like Gianna¡¯s. ¡°Anna?¡± He called with narrowed eyes and she immediately hugged him tight. ¡°Angie, it took me a while to recognize you, I¡¯m sorry¡± she cried softly. Den looked confused, he pulled away from the hug and stared at her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, why are you crying?¡± He asked softly. ¡°It¡¯s me Anna, I¡¯m finally back¡± she replied. ¡°Anna?¡± ¡°Yes Angie, it¡¯s me. Don¡¯t you recognize me anymore¡± she sniffed. ¡°Like you¡¯re back to Anna, is that what you¡¯re trying to say¡± he asked with widened eyes and Gianna nodded. Den didn¡¯t know if he should smile or cry, for all he knows, he was really happy. ¡°You¡¯re not ying a prank on me are you?¡± He cupped her cheeks and asked. ¡°I¡¯m not, I don¡¯t really know what happened but I think that spirit entered me, I¡¯m sorry for letting that happen¡± she cried and Den hugged her tight immediately. ¡°For five hundred years Anna, I¡¯ve waited for you for a good five hundred years¡± he said, his voice void of a lot of emotion. As the seconds passed, he kept hugging her tighter to himself, praying that the next moment he blinked, she would turn back to that heartless princess. Gianna slowly pulled away from the hug, she stared at his face and cupped his cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m here Angie, I¡¯m not going anywhere¡± she shed him a smile. Den smiled and ced his hands on hers that were on his face. ¡°You won¡¯t change back to that princess anymore?¡± He asked with misty eyes. Meilin looked into his eyes and she could feel the emotions that were running through it. She felt really guilty for using him again but it¡¯s better because if she doesn¡¯t use him, she¡¯ll never have her revenge and he¡¯ll never see Anna so it¡¯s better if she does this now. ¡°I promise¡± she smiled and tiptoed up to his height to capture his lips. The moment her lips touched his, Den held her by the waist and pulled her closer to himself before kissing her back. It was gentle at first but as the seconds passed, it began turning passionate. Her hands gripped his hair really tight while he kept pulling her closer as if she wasn¡¯t close enough. The kiss went on for a while before Den brought his lips downwards to her neck, he kissed and sucked on it earning a soft moan from her. He smiled and trailed his lips downwards to her b*bs area, he kissed her b*bs through her clothes and she whimpered softly. Seeing that she was liking it, he gently loosen up her upper clothing and kissed her center of her b**bs gently. While doing that, his hands were working to take her undergamette off and when he finally did that, he slowly looked at her face. She looked at him with misty eyes and nodded at him to continue so he went ahead to take her full boobs in his mouth. His other hand yed with the other one, then he switched ces and Gianna did nothing other than to moan or was should I say Meilin. After ying with her for a while he raised his head up to look at her. ¡°Can I?¡± He asked gently. ¡°Yes Angie, just go ahead and take me, you¡¯ve waited for five hundred years remember?¡± She replied, pleading with him that there was no need to hold back with her. ¡°Anna¡± Den called and she looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re the only woman I¡¯ve touched, I want you to know that¡± he whispered gently, looking into her eyes. Gianna just smiled and rubbed his cheeks. ¡°And you¡¯re the only man that¡¯s touched me, it¡¯s only you Angie please go on¡± she smiled at him. Den finally listened to the go signal, he lifted her off her feet and began taking her to his bed and in no time, their clothes were already flying out and then their moans and groans and the sound of the bed shaking violently. ****** NEXT MORNING** Meilin slowly opened her eyes then looked around before looking at her naked body that waspletely covered with hickeys, she looked to the side and met Den sleeping with his arms around her. Last night was really wild for them, while Den was screwing her, he kept calling her Gianna and telling her how much he loves her, thinking about this was making her nothing but mad now. She gently pushed his hands off and went to take her clothes that wereying on the floor. Did it work? Was the curse broken? She only has one way to find out. She closed her eyes and began doing some finger formations and her body began glowing. Her powers were back and that means the curse was broken. She had already fallen in love with Den and it was wrong because they weren¡¯t meant for eachother. He was meant for Gianna and she was, whom was she meant for? She didn¡¯t have time to think about this or Den right now, she must go to the Ounce pce first. She used her powers to create a paper and a feather ink then began writing something for Den to read once he woke up. Once she was done, she stood straight and stared back at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Den, I¡¯m sorry for using you to get what I want but after this, I promise to leave Gianna alone for you¡± she shed him a low smile before disappearing off. Chapter 71 OUZE PALACE** Chuyun¡¯s eyes opened all of a sudden and she spat blood out of her mouth. Her visions don¡¯t lie, she could actually see Kaiing in with his armies and she could see blood shed, lots of blood shed. ¡°Your highness¡± A maid rushed in immediately towards her and held her shoulders ¡°Your highness, are you okay?¡± The maid asked worriedly. Chuyun woke up from her short trance and faced the maid. ¡°Call Daiyu for me, right now¡± she ordered and the maid went to do as told immediately. A few minutester, Daiyu stepped in with angry looks, she was actually trying to fix the magic mirror that broke a few days ago so she could monitor what Kia was doing with that ugly bride of his but all thanks to Chuyun, she was distracted! ¡°Sister, you called for me!¡± Daiyu puffed angrily and went to sit beside Chuyun. ¡°Summon ckke,¡± Chuyun replied. ¡°But.. ¡°Now!¡± Chuyun cut her off in a loud tone. ¡°Okay okay¡± Daiyu scoffed and closed her eyes. She summoned ckke who came to her immediately. ¡°Why have the crown princess.. ¡°Is it true? The war is today right?¡± Chuyun cut ckke off. ckke was silent for a while, while Daiyu looked surprised. ¡°Yes but that¡¯s not even what you should be worried about,¡± ck Lake replied. ¡°What else should I be worried about?¡± Chuyun asked, feeling somehow scared and ckke let out a loud scream. ¡°Can you just talk already!!¡± Chuyun finally snapped at ckke. ¡°Xia Meilin is also back and she¡¯s alsoing to have her revenge today¡± ckke dropped the news. Chuyun couldn¡¯t feel her legs anymore so she fell on her throne while Daiyu turned to look at ckke with widened eyes. ¡°Are you sure about what you just said?¡± She asked. ckke just screamed and disappeared off. ¡°Oh no¡± Daiyu gasped and rushed out of the room to tell the guards to finally get prepared while Chuyun was still lost in her thoughts. ****** DEMONS KINGDOM** ¡°Are you all set?¡± Harmony, who was dressed in a tough general outfit, asked the soldiers and they all nodded. ¡°Remember this is a battle between life and death, it¡¯s either we die or lose¡± she added and the soldiers all shouted a yes, agreeing with her. While Harmony was still given instructions to the guards, Draco stepped out of his room with a no ying look on his face. His eyes were dark, the stones on his forehead grew thicker, his swords were emitting some dark smoke and his dragon was at his side. ¡°Lord Draco¡± they all bowed but he didn¡¯t even care about greetings now. ¡°Prepare my horse¡± he ordered and two guards rushed out, in no time, they came back with a horse that looked as dark as him. Draco climbed the horse and the dragon flew closer to him. ¡°Listen up everyone, this is a battle between life and death, it¡¯s either we win or we die!¡± He repeated what Harmony had just said and they nodded immediately. ¡°Yes Lord Draco¡± the soldiers agreed and Harmony stared at Draco who wasn¡¯t even looking at her. ¡°Even if I¡¯ll have to die then I¡¯ll definitely die doing something for you¡± she said in her mind before going to climb her horse too. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± Draco called the orders and they all rode out of the Ouze pce. ****** Meilin found herself back in the desert. Now she was going to take a journey to the Ouze pce and fight her battles herself.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She doesn¡¯t care if they were going to kill her, the point is. She must kill Chuyun and Daiyu and make sure the King and queen are finally free from the bondage that her evil sisters ced upon them. Meilin was about to stand her journey when her chest suddenly hurt and before she knew it, she spat out blood. She slowly went down and shut her eyes tight. What happened to her, was she¡­ She closed her eyes as she recalled herself studying in the room two days ago when she saw Sapphire throw something like a powder from the small space of the door. Sapphire!! That b*tch! She dared to poison her but it was a good thing that Meilin had regained her powers so she can just heal herself but this might actually weaken and take her time. Damn that Sapphire! Damn her!! ****** JADE HEAVENS, DEN¡¯S ROOM** Den smiled with his eyes still closed as he recalled what happened between him and Giannast night. With that smile, he turned to his side and tried hugging her but frowned when he didn¡¯t feel anyoneying by his side. His eyes went open and truly, there was no one by his side. ¡°Anna¡± he called as he sat up. Where did she go, maybe she is inside the bathroom. He thought and stood up from the bed before finding his way to the bathroom but to his dismay, she wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Anna¡± he called fearfully. Last night wasn¡¯t an illusion so where did she go. Didn¡¯t she tell him that she would never leave or did she lie to him?? Den shook his head and immediately looked for his clothes to get dressed. Maybe Anna was exhausted afterst night so she went to look for some food to eat. He thought but just as he was about to take his upper clothes, his eyes caught a letter that was on top of his shirt. He took thetter and opened it with shaky hands. It was from Gianna and his heart, skipped a lot of beats, did she leave? He opened thetter and began reading with teary eyes. ~ I¡¯m really sorry for lying to youst night Den, I was not Anna but Xia Meilin and I needed you just to break my curse. Finally I can have my revenge and I promise to leave you after this, don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll leave your Anna for you too and you¡¯ll finally be with her again for good. I¡¯m sorry for barging into your life and causing you pain, I¡¯m really sorry. I hope after I die, you¡¯ll find it in your heart to forgive me~ Xia Meilin. The letter fell from Den¡¯s hands and he grabbed his shirt and put it on then grabbed his sword and rushed out immediately. As he was running out, he bumped into Fen and Boi. ¡°Hey your highness¡± they called but he didn¡¯t reply to them, he just ran past them. ¡°You go to his room and check what¡¯s wrong, I¡¯ll go after him¡± Fen said to Boi who just nodded. Fen ran after Den and Boi ran to Den¡¯s room. ****** OUZE PALACE** ¡°I think the demons have arrived,¡± Daiyu whispered to Chuyun when she heard a loud bang on the Ouze gate. ¡°Let them, have you gathered all our soldiers?¡± Chuyun asked. She was also dressed for the war. ¡°Yes,¡± Daiyu nodded. ¡°Good then let¡¯s not get afraid, remember that we did this once and won, there¡¯s nothing wrong with winning twice¡± Chuyun smirked. ¡°You¡¯re right sis, we will always excel,¡± Daiyu agreed. The demons sessfully broke the gates and entered looking ready to fight. ¡°Kill everyone you see!¡± Harmony ordered and they all rushed in. Seeing that they had entered, Chuyun faced the Ouze soldiers immediately. ¡°Go now and don¡¯t stop until you win¡± she ordered. The Ouze soldiers and the demons soldiers all ran towards themselves and in no time, blood was being shed. Harmony looked at Draco and he nodded at her then she flew out from her horse and went straight to face Daiyu who began fighting back so it was already Draco and Chuyun that were left. What was happening between them was a tough staring contest, no one refused to blink back. It was Chuyun who blinked first and red hard at them then seethed her teeth angrily but a smirk appeared on Draco¡¯s face instead. ¡°Crown princess Chuyun or should I say Chuyun, long time no see¡± he smiled. Chuyun garnished her teeth with the way he disrespected her and she immediately flew up from her horse then charged at him. Draco was fast enough so he bent backwards, dodging her moves and he immediately flew off from his horse. He brought out a sword and drew it open. ¡°I should have used this sword to kill Xia Meilin but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll use it for you instead¡± he muttered and moved to her. The both of them began having a fierce fight. While they were fighting, Draco¡¯s dragon had gone to the pce and began burning it, causing the maids and guards that were hiding to run. ¡°That¡¯s right Levi, burn down everywhere, kill everything and everyone and make sure that this pce would be out of existence like how they had destroyed the demon¡¯s kingdom in the past¡± Harmony smiled. Daiyu gritted her teeth and added more pressure into fighting her. ¡°I took you as my personal maid and treated you well but look at the way you repaid me!¡± Daiyu said angrily. ¡°To hell with you¡± Harmony spatted and kicked Daiyu¡¯s stomach hard, making her stagger backwards. ¡°B*tch¡± Daiyu sneered and came back to attack her immediately. The war kept going on and it looked really fierce, the pce was on fire and people were really dying. Meanwhile ****** DEMONS KINGDOM** ¡°I knew you have always hated me from the start, right from the first day you cought me when I was about to fall of the staircase, I also know you were given a mission to kill me well here I am, instead of killing everyone why don¡¯t you just do kill me!!¡± She yelled in tears. Zachary slowly pulled his sword and pointed it at her. ¡°Your tears do not move me,¡± he said coldly. ¡°And I¡¯m not nning to make it move you, I¡¯m not crying because I want you to pity me but I¡¯m crying because it¡¯s my heart that¡¯s crying, you have no idea what I¡¯m feeling right now¡± she said, shedding more tears. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± he replied and she nodded. ¡°If you really don¡¯t care then prove it by killing me right now, I¡¯m waiting!!!¡± She yelled and next thing she felt a sharp pain. She slowly looked down to see that Zachary had stabbed the sword deep into her chest, it was evening out from the back. Nevaeh¡¯s eyes widened in horror, she was behind Gianna and she could see the sword. ¡°Anna!!!!!¡± Nevaeh cried out. * Nevaeh suddenly woke up from her nightmares, breathing heavily as she recalled what happened. Anna, her best friend got killed by this wicked Demon and she vowed to avenge her but what the hell was she doing? She has married the man that killed her best friend, she was even getting attracted to him and to make it worse she had actually slept with him. Tears came out of her eyes and she immediately sat up, hugging her knees tight. ¡°Anna I¡¯m sorry, I failed you, I¡¯m so sorry¡± she began crying. She didn¡¯t even know why she had to wake you with these nightmares but she was really angry with, was it Draco or Zachary now? She didn¡¯t care but she was really angry. While hugging herself, the dagger her brother gave her yesterday suddenly fell from her clothes and she picked it up with both hands as she recalled what he told her. ¡°You can also switch it from a dagger to a sword, once you stab Draco with this then consider him dead within just three minutes¡± Rennie had said to her yesterday night and she looked at the dagger immediately. She immediately stood up from the bed and rushed out of the room. The moment she came out, a ck bird flew past her and dropped a letter on the floor. Nevaeh bent down and picked the letter. If you want to kill Draco thene to Ouze pce, there¡¯s a huge opportunity waiting for you Nevaeh didn¡¯t think twice before running out of the demon¡¯s kingdom. ****** BACK TO THE OUZE PALACE** With a strong force, Draco pushed Chuyun far away from him and at the same time, Daiyu stabbed Harmony and pushed her far away from him. She drew her sword and began running towards Draco. She doesn¡¯t care if she can¡¯t have him anymore, she just wants to kill him now so it¡¯ll be better if no one has him at all. But just when she got to him, he turned to her and kicked her hands hard, making her hands to lose contact with her sword then he stabbed her hard. Straight on the chest and making sure he goes a lot deeper. Daiyu stared at him with an unbelievable look and blood came out of her lips. ¡°You..¡± She managed to speak. ¡°I never liked you¡± Draco shook his head and pulled the sword out of her. ¡°Daiyu!!!¡± Chuyun screamed in horror as she watched her sister¡¯s body go down. Her mouth and her eyes widened as if she couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened then out of anger, she flew up and drew her sword with a great force. She beganing towards him with an incredible speed that Draco was really taken back. He didn¡¯t know how to dodge it but he didn¡¯t even have time to think about it when another force pushed her back, making sure shended far away. When Draco looked up to locate where that force had juste from, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. It was Gianna and their eyes met. Isn¡¯t she¡­ Isn¡¯t she supposed to be dead? Chapter 72 Gianna just shed him a dangerous smirk before turning back to Chuyun, she generated more force with her hands and pointed it at Chuyun, raising her up. ¡°Damn let me go!!¡± Chuyun gritted her teeth as she tried to break free from Gianna¡¯s grip. ¡°Let you go?¡± Gianna muttered and let out a loudugh. ¡°You think that I should release you?¡± She asked again. ¡°You!¡± Chuyun red at her and next thing, Gianna raised her higher and threw her across the wall with force. Chuyun¡¯s back crashed against the wall and Draco just stared with his jaw dropped. Gianna looked at him and smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t stare too much, and also try to close your mouth too¡± she winked at him and went back to Chuyun. Draco shook his head but he couldn¡¯t stop looking, what could he do other than look? Xia Meilin flew towards Chuyun who had already managed to stand up. She beganing towards her again but this time Chuyun used her powers to push her back. Chuyun¡¯s eyes turned ck and some ck smoke beganing out of her body. ¡°She¡¯s using that ck magic¡± ¡°That¡¯s a taboo¡± The Ouze soldiers and guards, even some maids who were hiding because of the war began murmuring. ¡°Shut up!¡± Chuyun yelled and waved her hands, the moment she did that, a strong force pushed all of them back. The pce began shaking and the floors began cracking. ¡°Xia Meilin so you came back after all, I was waiting for you¡± she said slowly. ¡°I was waiting for you too,¡± Xia Meilin smiled. Harmony, who was stillying on the floor, managed to stand up and move toward Draco who was staring at them, specifically Gianna with a surprised look on his face. ¡°My lord let¡¯s go, I don¡¯t think this battle is for us anymore¡± she whispered to him but he didn¡¯t reply nor move. ¡°My lord let¡¯s¡­ Harmony didn¡¯t get toplete what she was saying when Chuyun summoned some dark creature to attack them. The creature went straight to them and began attacking so Draco had no choice than to fight. Well it¡¯s a good thing that Xia Meilin is still alive, let her face Chuyun and save the stress for him so he could face her again, one on one. This was Draco¡¯s thought. ****** JADE HEAVENS** Inside the main hall, the king and queen were seated on their throne, Ling, Shine, Sapphire, her brother and her parents were seated on their seats too. The only person missing here was Den and the king was getting tired of waiting already. ¡°Where is Den?¡± The king asked for the second time and Boi fell on his knees immediately. ¡°I¡¯m sorry your majesty but Den left the pce earlier this morning and he didn¡¯t tell us where he was going to¡± he said fearfully. ¡°What?¡± Ling stood up and so did Shine. ¡°Brother left, but where?¡± She asked and Shine nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know, he just ran out and Fen ran after him,¡± Boi replied. The king sighed, he didn¡¯t look surprised which made the queen to fury her brows. ¡°Your majesty, do you know where Den went?¡± She asked in a whisper but the king just gave her a knowing look which she understood immediately. He was telling her to wait, he was going to tell her everything after the meeting. ¡°Since Den is not here then we¡¯ll hold this meeting without him¡± the king started and Sapphire clenched her fist tight. She was guessing that the king was going to reveal to everyone about her fake engagement and she was not wrong. ¡°I¡¯ve wronged everyone here including the gods and I¡¯m here to apologize today¡± the king started before slowly standing up. ¡°Some months back I announced about the wedding between my son and the Pearl princess which was a fake¡± he started and the chiefs gasped. Even Ling and Shine couldn¡¯t believe their ears. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry everyone, the Pearl pce and the Jade pce have been good friends for years now. We all know the story about Den 500 years ago, he lost the girl he loved in a war and he became a sadist so we thought we could pair him up by matchmaking him with someone and I guess.. ¡°Enough!!¡± Sapphire cut the king off. Her eyes were full of rage as she stood up. ¡°So what? You faked our marriage just to make your son happy and now that it didn¡¯t work, you are just going to dump me? No way!!¡± She yelled. ¡°Sapphire!¡± Her mom tried touching her but Sapphire dodged her. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me mom, I¡¯m sick of everyone of you, I will not divorce Den! I won¡¯t!¡± She yelled. The city officials, chiefs and ministers were already murmuring on the way Sapphire just disrespected the king. ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice than to divorce Den Sapphire, the gods had already chosen one of my daughters for your son¡± the king announced. Ling and Shine¡¯s eyes widened and the only thing Boi could hear was the beating of his heart. Was the girl Ling? He was praying in his mind that it shouldn¡¯t be her but what if it was her, what would he do about it? He just clenched his fist tight as he listened. The king knew that this would happen the moment he chose to lie about the marriage when he saw that Gianna was still alive, he thought that it¡¯ll be best to kill her just so he can avoid problems like this in the future but he failed so he was prepared to pay the price today. He cleared his throat and straightened up. ¡°The gods have announced that Aaron will be getting married to my daughter Shine¡± the king announced. Boi released the breath he had been holding. He was happy because it wasn¡¯t Ling, he knew he liked her but didn¡¯t know how to approach her because she is a princess and he¡¯s just a mere bodyguard. He didn¡¯t even have the time to think too much when the unbelievable happened right at his front. Sapphire snatched one of the guards¡¯ swords and began running towards Shine. Her aim was to kill her, she won¡¯t stand risking her marriage with Den because of these youngsters. ¡°Sis¡± Aaron stood up and moved to stop her but Ling was faster. She pushed Shine away from her seat and sat there so the sword met with her chest, it went so deep that it came out from behind.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Shine, who fell on the floor, looked at her sister with widened eyes and so did Aaron, Boi, the queen and everyone else that were present. ¡°Ling!!¡± The queen yelled in tears and the king shut his eyes right. The gods showed him that this would happen and he could only just me himself, all because of his stupid mistake. Ling died in that spot with her eyes widened and it came as a shock to everyone. No one expected it. Boi just stood there, looking and feeling useless. He didn¡¯t even know when a teardrop fell from his eyes and he began hearing some cracking sound. It was from his inside, his heart was breaking and it was now that he understood the feeling of when you can¡¯t do anything for the one you love just because you¡¯re a nobody. ¡°Arrest her!¡± The imperial guard ordered, pointing at Sapphire who was busyughing like a maniac. The guards moved to her and held her but she kept onughing. ¡°She had just killed one of the Jade Princess, take her to the execution room¡± the imperial guard ordered. Sapphire was taking away from the main hall, the queen slowly fell on the floor, she still couldn¡¯t believe that one of her daughters had just died. Shine also couldn¡¯t believe her twin sister just died in order to save her so she passed out. ¡°The princess just passed out, someone called the doctor!¡± ****** OUZE PALACE** While Draco and Harmony are still facing the creatures that Chuyun summoned, Xia Meilin was busy with Chuyun. Chuyun was weakened and so was Xia Meilin but they kept fighting. ¡°Xia Meilin, I should have known that you were a tough nut to crack, ¡± Chuyun seethed at her. ¡°Then you must be dumb¡± Meilin smirked and Chuyun went for her again. The fight got even more fierce, Chuyun was already really weak but with the help of the ck magic she was using, she was still managing to keep up. Xia Meilin powers moved enough more and she turned faster than before, each second the pressure in which she was using to control her spot kept increasing so that Chuyun couldn¡¯t keep up anymore even with the help of ck magic. With a strong move, Xia Meilin kicked Chuyun¡¯s sword off her hands then used her sword to sh Chuyun¡¯s face, making sure she gave her a mark. Chuyun got distracted and Xia Meilin used that opportunity to kick her backwards, she shed Chuyun on her hand and her waist. Chuyun winced out and fell on the floor then Xia Meilin generated a dark ball and came for her, she threw it straight to her and Chuyun flew backwards. ¡°Did you remember how you destroyed my body?¡± Xia Meilin asked as she was generating another ball and before Chuyun could stand up, Xia Meilin threw another ball at her. ¡°Argh!¡± Chuyun screamed and flew backwards. ¡°That¡¯s right, I won¡¯t stop till I finally disfigure you¡± Xia Meilin smirked, she began generating more and throwing it at her as fast as she could. It went on for a while until Chuyun could no longer feel her face then Xia Meilin decided to finish her off. She created a golden sword and flew over to her then stabbed it straight on her chest. ¡°You..¡± Chuyun coughed out blood but Xia Meilin just let out a low smirk. ¡°Bye bye dear sister¡± she smiled and pulled the sword away from Chuyun. Chuyun went down immediately, blood came out of her mouth as she struggled to stay alive but she couldn¡¯t so she decided to just give up. Her eyes closed and her hands dropped and the moment that happened, all the dark creatures she summoned disappeared off. Xia Meilin wasn¡¯t done yet, she created another sword and faced Draco. The way he killed Gianna back then shed back to her mind and she decided to avenge her even though Gianna might disapprove of it. She drew out the sword and began flying towards the demon king who looked unaware but Harmony was fast enough to notice this. ¡°My Lord watch out¡± she shouted and immediately came to stand at Draco¡¯s front, blocking him by widening her hands. Before Draco could even process anything, Xia Meilin had already stabbed Harmony straight in the chest. Draco¡¯s eyes widened and he immediately used his power to push her back. She flew far away and Harmony slowly went down, he went down with her and held her shoulders tight. ¡°Harmony, you can¡¯t die¡± he said hard but she just shed him a warm smile. Blushed gushed out of her lips and he immediately wiped it off with his thumb. ¡°Are you bothered my Lord, do you want me to stay with you?¡± She asked slowly. Draco only stared at her without replying and tears came out of her eyes. ¡°I know you will never care but I¡¯m happy that I get to die in your arms today. You don¡¯t know but five hundred years ago when I got to work hand in hand with you, side by side with you was the happiest moment of my life¡± she smiled and coughed out blood before slowly raising her hands to touch his cheeks but began hesitating. Draco stared at her hands and took it then ced it on his cheeks. ¡°Stop talking and let¡¯s go back, I¡¯ll get you treated¡± he said softly. ¡°No¡± Harmony shook her head and more tears came out from her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get treated,¡± she replied. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯ll only just get hurt, you¡¯ll never love me and you¡¯ll leave me all alone, I don¡¯t want to be alone, I¡¯d rather die than not to be with you¡± she cried. ¡°Harmony.. ¡°Please my lord just grant this onest request for me, let me die peacefully in your arms. I beg of you¡± she said with a weak smile and from the tone of her voice Draco would tell that she was going to go soon. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll find someone better in your next life Harmony, you¡¯ve really wasted your time to stay with me for five hundred years¡± he replied and Harmony chuckled slowly. ¡°Nonsense! Those were the best times of my life so I don¡¯t regret it, I don¡¯t even regret dying in your arms today. This is the best kind of death I could ever ask for ¡± she replied and coughed more blood. ¡°My lord, if I was given the next life and I would chase after you, I would still protect you with my life and die for you because I¡­ I love you Draco¡± that was thest word that left her lips before her hands slowly slipped down from his cheeks. Draco clenched his fist tight and refused to look at her face. She had been with him for five hundred years yet he failed to recognize the things she did for him because he was all over his revenge. He shut his eyes tight and brought his hands down to her face then covered her eyes that were open. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you waste a lot of time in your life just to be with an undeserving man like me, I¡¯m really sorry for not being able to do anything for you while you were alive but now that you¡¯re dead, I will avenge your death¡± he whispered to himself. Chapter 73 After making that short vow, Draco looked up to find, was it Gianna or Xia Meilin? He didn¡¯t even care, he was just going to kill her. He finally found her trying to stand from where he had just pushed her earlier and he knew that the push must have rendered her useless already. He stood up and flew toward her then created a dark ball, he aimed it and threw it at her but she was fast enough to dodge it. He kept generating more balls and throwing at her but she kept dodging them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you Draco?¡± She started when she finally gathered enough energy to stand up. ¡°Why are you so angry?, Have you forgotten that this was how you killed me back then, you should just be lucky that you were not in love with her but don¡¯t worry I hope someone you love would kill you one day if they don¡¯t then I will¡± Xia Meilin spatted and Draco charged at her again. Her eyes widening when she saw his sword almost shed her neck, that was a narrow escape because she had managed to dodge it. ¡°Draco you bastard!¡± She seethed and brought out her own sword. She charged at him too and the both of them began fighting. The ck dragon who was busy burning down the pce stopped and flew towards Draco to help him. It used it¡¯s long tail to wipe Xia Meilin on the stomach which made her loses her bnce and focus on Draco. Draco used that opportunity to sh her with his sword, he created a strong force and pushed her backwards. She flew straight to a wall and her back crashed against it. Draco wasn¡¯t done yet, he pointed his sword at her and began flying towards her but before he could reach her, a golden light appeared at his front and pushed him backwards. ¡°After five hundred years. I see that you haven¡¯t changed a bit, you¡¯re still fighting like a mad dog¡± that person was none other than Den. Draco narrowed his eyes at him. ¡°So after five hundred years, you¡¯re still chasing Gianna like a stray dog?¡± He replied back to him. Den just chuckled and shook his head. ¡°I see you¡¯ve changed so much, you¡¯re now a king now thest time I saw you, you were a.. a.. was it a general or a ve¡± Den thought out loud which made Draco clenched his chest. ¡°Oh I remember now, you were worshiping and running errands for your enemies which means you were basically a ve¡± Denughed. Draco lost it and charged at him and the both of them began fighting. Xia Meilin was stillying on the floor, trying to stand up. Draco shed her stomach so it was bleeding and she was losing a lot of blood. Somended at her front and she looked up to see Rennie. He had his eyes widened as he stared down at her. ¡°Xia Meilin, that¡¯s you right?¡± He said, feeling happy. After five hundred years of waiting, she finally came back, back to him. He bent at her front and helped her up immediately. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Xia Meilin asked. ¡°I just heard about the war so I came to check, you¡¯re really injured, let me heal you¡± he brought his hands to her stomach but Xia Meilin held it back. Her eyes were on Den because he looked a bit weak and injured. Rennie traced her eyes to Den before facing her again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Den, Draco is going to die because I¡¯m sure my sister is going to kill him¡± he whispered. Xia Meilin turned back to re at him. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t worry, do you know how much he had done for me just to save his Anna?¡± She asked. ¡°Listen.. ¡°No you listen! You need to go back and don¡¯t interfere with what I¡¯m about to do because you won¡¯t stop me¡± she red at him. ¡°What are you about to do?¡± He asked and she let out a scoff. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for when I¡¯ll finally do this, now I¡¯m done with my revenge what do I want, nothing.. it¡¯s better to leave this poor girl¡¯s body don¡¯t you think¡± she said with a shrugged. Rennie narrowed his eyes on her. ¡°You¡¯re not nning to die are you?¡± He asked. Xia Meilin didn¡¯t reply to him, she just made to fly towards them but Rennie held her back. ¡°Damn no! I will not let you do that, don¡¯t you know how to think of my feelings too, how many times do you want to leave me?¡± He asked painfully. ¡°What is your problem, have you forgotten that we are no longer engaged, our engagement had already broken off thousands of years ago so stop acting like I¡¯m yours!¡± She snapped angrily at him. ¡°I don¡¯t f**king care, I¡¯m taking you back with me¡± he grabbed her hands and flew up with her. ¡°Let me go!!¡± Xia Meilin struggled to break free but he was too strong and he was already carrying her her away.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She closed her eyes and began gathering some energy and when she opened them, it turned purple. With that energy, she broke free from Rennie¡¯s grip then generated a strong force and pushed him back, causing him tond far away from her. After that, she began flying towards Den and Draco who were still having a serious fight. They were about to stab themselves from opposite directions when Xia Meilin began flying to their center. ¡°Nooooooooo!!!!¡± Rennie who had alreadye back, shouting as he flew after her with full speed. He was trying his best to catch up with her so he could stop her from taking that action but it was toote. Xia Meilin had already flown to their middle and they had both identally stabbed her from her front and her back. Chapter 74 Den froze and so as Draco, they both had surprised looks on their faces. Xia Meilin just flew to their middle and blocked their attack by using her own body and it wasn¡¯t really funny because they stabbed her deeply. Draco stabbed her from behind and Den stabbed her from the front so he could see her face clearly. Blood was already dripping out of her lips, her eyes had turned red already and Den couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He came here to protect her but who knew that he would be the one to kill her in the end. Tears came out from his eyes and both him and Draco released their sword at the same time. Gianna¡¯s body began falling slowly but Den flew after her and caught up with her. He wrapped his arms around her and began slowly. They got to the floor and Gianna coughed out blood. ¡°Why?¡± He asked, sniffing the tears that were about toe out from his eyes. Xia Meilin let out a low smile and brought her hands to his face. ¡°It¡¯s the best thing to do, I told you that I¡¯ll leave Gianna for you right? I¡¯m leaving her body today so be happy¡± she said with a weak smile. ¡°How can you say that, I can¡¯t be happy, you¡¯re leaving me again Anna¡± he cried and she chuckled. ¡°Leaving you? Nonsense!¡± She scoffed and trailed her hands down to his chest. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you Angie, I¡¯ll forever remain here¡± she smiled at him and squeezed on his chest tight. Rennie just stood at the same spot not knowing what to say or do. It¡¯ll be useless and hopeless to do anything so he decided to leave with a heavy heart. Thousands of years have passed but Xia Meilin will never love him. I guess love can¡¯t be forced. He thought sadly before using his powers to lift himself up and flying away from the scene. If she wants to die then let her die in the arms of the man she loves. Draco watched, feeling speechless before deciding tond. Guess there¡¯s nothing left for him other than too¡­ He didn¡¯t even get to finish his thoughts when he felt something piercing into him from behind. Something licked from his mouth and dropped on his hands and he slowly raised his hands up to see blood. His mouth was bleeding but why? He slowly looked down only to find a sharp stainless pointy edgeing out of his stomach and it had some blood leaking out of it.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. No one needs to tell him what had just happened, no one needs to tell him that he had just been stabbed. He shut his eyes tight as Nevaeh pulled the sword away from him. Her eyes widened and all the hatred she was feeling a while ago suddenly disappeared. Draco slowly went down and the sword fell from Nevaeh¡¯s hands, she immediately bent to gather him in her arms. Her fingers were shaking as she cupped his face and began arranging his already scattered hair backwards. ¡°What have I done?¡± She muttered and tears beganing out of her eyes. Draco slowly brought his hands to her face then wiped her tears off. ¡°Look at you, why are you crying for your enemy?¡± He asked softly. Nevaeh just shook her head and sniffed in her tears, she didn¡¯t know what to say but she never wanted to kill him now. How did all her hatred for him disappear the moment she stabbed him? Now all she was feeling was nothing but pains and regrets. Does this mean that she had liked him for a while but was blinded with hate and revenge ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± she cried and he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m the sorry one here, I¡¯ve been nothing but a bad guytely and I¡¯ve caused you and everyone a lot of pain so don¡¯t you think I deserve this?¡± He asked weakly and coughed out more blood. Nevaeh didn¡¯t just know what to say other than to cry. She raised her hands up and tried to utter any spell but Draco caught it and put it back down. ¡°Don¡¯t think of saving me because I was already prepared for this and I¡¯ve been waiting for you¡± he said. ¡°So you wanted me to kill you?¡± Nevaeh asked in tears and when he didn¡¯t reply, she sniffed and asked him why he wanted it. ¡°Why?¡± Draco echoed and scoffed out. ¡°What do you expect me to do after having my revenge? Sit on my throne and start killing everyone?¡± He asked. Nevaeh sniffed in her tears and looked up. ¡°I just want to be free, Nevaeh, staying alive doesn¡¯t make me happy, right from the moment I was born and even up till now I feel so lonely and empty, nobody loves me so why should I keep being alive?¡± He asked and for the first time a teardrop fell from his eyes and he looked into space. ¡°If my mother had loved me from the moment she gave birth to me, then she wouldn¡¯t have abandoned me just to fight alongside with her husband, she would have left me to grow up all alone watching others looking happy with their families¡± he sniffed and continued. ¡°People wouldn¡¯t be so scared of me when I was still general Kia, people won¡¯t see me as a monster! I might look like I didn¡¯t care about what people think of me but I do Nevaeh!! Everyone sees me as a monster¡­ including you¡± he said out loud but lowered his voice when he added thest line. Nevaeh tears kept falling freely from her eyes as she listened to him. ¡°Then I grew not to care anymore and even hurt those that cared back then when I killed Gianna I regretted it but never showed it because when my family was killed, when I was always beaten up and working as a general no one cared so why should I care about others?¡± He said and coughed out more blood before looking at her again. ¡°I was consumed fully by the darkness. I never really cared about anything anymore but you won¡¯t believe it if I tell you how happy I am to see you cry for me, to see that I still have someone who doesn¡¯t want me dead?¡± He asked and Nevaeh bit her lips hard as she tried stopping herself from crying. Draco brought his hands back to her face, wiped her tears then trailed his fingers down to her lips and caressed it softly. ¡°Thank you Nevaeh¡± he whispered with a soft smile before his hands finally dropped from her face to the ground. Nevaeh eyes widened and she tried shaking him. ¡°Draco!! Draco!!¡± She yelled out in tears but he didn¡¯t move, his eyes were closed. ¡°Don¡¯t die Draco!! I love you okay!! I love you, please wake up!!!! Draco!!!!¡± She let out a loud cry. She was full of regret now, though she spent just a few times with him. It was actually fun, she really enjoyed drooling at the sight of him and when they fought and when he kissed her, she really enjoyed everything. Why did she have to kill him now!? Nevaeh was really pained. Next thing, Draco¡¯s body began fading off and her eyes widened. ¡°Draco!!¡± She stood up and tried catching it but they were gone, they disappeared into thin air and not just him, his dragon too. Nevaeh gripped on her hair really tight, she bit her lips hard and fell on her knees then burst into tears. Nothing! Absolutely nothing could take her pains away, who knew that killing him would be the biggest mistake she would ever make. On the other hand, Gianna¡¯s hand dropped from Den¡¯s cheeks to the floor. ¡°Anna!!¡± Den yelled out in tears and Nevaeh looked up immediately. That was when she realized that Den was at her front with¡­ was that Anna? Was that baby Ann? Before Nevaeh could stand up, a golden light made out of sprinkles beganing out of Gianna¡¯s body, the light flew around everywhere and each ce the light touched, it turned from old to new, rough to neat, tattered to smooth and so on. Nevaeh and Den kept looking everywhere in surprise, the half burnt pce was new once again, the dead flowers were rising, the broken fountain was fixing by itself even the bloods and dead bodies were disappearing. Gianna¡¯s body began drying up and Den turned his attention back to her. Her face began turning ugly then old and wrinkled. ¡°Anna¡± Den creased his brows and before he knew it, her wrinkled face began turning to skeleton and her skeleton turned into dust. ¡°Anna¡± Den called again looking left and right, she wasying here with him right? So where did she go? ¡°Anna!!¡± Chapter 75 Den got even more depressed when he found out that he had also lost one of his sisters, the burial of both his sister and Gianna took ce and it was nothing but a sorrowful day. Dayster, Sapphire was already executed and Shine was dressed in her wedding rope ready to leave the Jade pce, she took blessings from her brother and her parents before entering the carriage and leaving to get husband ¡®s house. Although Den was sad about Gianna¡¯s death, he decided not to act as a sadist anymore. He was the crown prince and he was born to rule the whole of Jade pce once his father steps down so how would he do it if he kept sulking? He was determined to stay and act strong. For all he knows, he would still meet Gianna in his afterlife. The only person acting like the sadist was Boi, the death of King was still affecting him greatly and he don¡¯t think he can take it anymore. He knocked on Den¡¯s room, waiting for a reply. ¡°Who¡¯s it?¡± Den asked, he was currently working on some city affairs. ¡°It¡¯s me, your highness,¡± Boi replied. ¡°Come in¡± Boi came in and bowed at him. Den stopped what he was doing and stared at him. ¡°Why are you here today?¡± He asked. Boi bit his lips and moved closer to Den then brought out a letter that was inside his robe. He stared at it for a while before cing it on the table. ¡°I¡¯ve talked to Fen about this and I¡¯ve talked to myself about this, I don¡¯t want to work here anymore¡± he said. Den stared at him for a while before nodding. ¡°I understand and I won¡¯t stop you, if you have any problem or if you need anything then don¡¯t hesitate toe to me¡± Den said softly and Boi nodded at him. Den stood up and gave Boi a tight hug. ¡°Take care of yourself and don¡¯t get too depressed,¡± he said. Boi nodded with tears in his eyes and Den pulled away. ¡°I¡¯ll get going now your highness¡± Boi shed Den a smile and Den nodded. Boi began leaving, when he stepped out, he bumped into Fen who just smiled at him. Boi smiled back and nodded before leaving then Fen sighed and came to the room to see Den. ¡°Your highness¡± Fen bowed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ll wait for me to ask you to find a new bodyguard¡± Den rolled his eyes. Fen nodded immediately and left the room to do as told. Boi on the other hand kept walking till he stopped at the front of a cliff that had a clear view. ¡°I couldn¡¯t do anything for you because I was a nobody but in the afterlife, I¡¯ll be somebody for you¡± he thought before closing his eyes. Tears slipped down from it and he released a deep breath. ****** OUZE PALACE** ¡°The gods have announced that from this day onward till other generationse in, The Peacock Princess Star will be crowned as the new queen of the Ouze pce¡± the imperial guard announced and the people that were present began pping as Nevaeh made her entrance. She was dressed in an expensive rope, six maids were following her from behind and she had a serious and fierce look on her face. Who would have thought that she would be the one to rule the Ouze pce one day. When Nevaeh got to the throne where the formal king and queen were sitting, she bowed. The queen stood up with a smile, she faced the maid to immediately stretch the tray where the crown was kept. She took the crown and looked at Nevaeh. ¡°The king and I are trusting you to rule the pce with an iron fist, can you promise us that?¡± The formal queen asked. Nevaeh looked up at her with a straight face and nodded. ¡°I promise to make this pce the best once again¡± she promised. The queen smiled and ced the crown on her head. ¡°All hail the new crowned Queen!¡± she shouted and all the guards, chiefs and ministers fell on their knees. ¡°May the new queen live long, all hail her Majesty!!¡± They all greeted me. Nevaeh slowly turned to face them. ¡°You may all rise¡± she ordered and they all bowed down before rising. Nevaeh slowly sat on her throne with a serious look on her face. ¡°From now on, we stand for peace and justice, anyone who fails to stand by the rules of this pce shall be severely punished¡± she ordered with a straight face and they all agreed. ¡°Yes your majesty¡± they all bowed. Nevaeh kept a straight face all along although Draco¡¯s death was still affecting her but she decided to try her best to let go of him since she is a queen now, she has other responsibility than mourning for the death of an ex Demon. She was determined to give her all to her new self while Den on the other hand was determined to give his all to his new self too. He was the king now, his father had stepped down and he now has a wife but that doesn¡¯t mean he had forgotten about Gianna, she will always be right here in his heart. ****** ¡°Hey what do you think you¡¯re doing here!¡± That voice made Gianna sprained up immediately, she looked around only to find out that she was in that book store again. She had been reading that book till she fell asleep and waited.. Was this all a dream? ¡°Are you deaf!?¡± The angry cashier¡¯s voice brought her back to reality. Then it all dawned on her, she came here again to do her usual behavior, reading that book without paying and while reading she fell asleep and went into this wild dream. Does this mean Angie or was it Den? Zachary or was it Draco? Are they not real?? Or¡­ She gasped. Or was this the afterlife?? Gianna got Interrupted from her thoughts when she felt a broomnded at her back. She widened her eyes and stood up immediately. ¡°You¡¯re stubborn right? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!!¡± The cashier began chasing Gianna out of the bookstore with a broom. Finally Gianna escaped the woman and got back to the bliss college, she was so surprised because everywhere looked new. It looked like it never got burnt down. Was she really dreaming all these while? Gianna was amazed as she stared everywhere then these thoughts came to her mind. What about Nevaeh? Was she real or not? And just as Gianna was thinking that, she heard a familiar voice. ¡°Hey Anna, there you are!¡± Gianna slowly turned back to see Nevaeh walking towards her. She was back to her original look and when Nevaeh got to her, she stood akimbo. ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for you all day? Where were you?¡± Nevaeh crossed her arms. ¡°I..¡± Gianna bit her lips slightly. Nevaeh gave her a knowing look and tapped her on the head. ¡°You went to that bookstore and spent the night there you story freak! Didn¡¯t you¡± Nevaeh guessed. Gianna gasped and puffed her cheeks. ¡°Naughty! You¡¯re going to bete for biology. Go shower now and meet at the cafeteria¡± Nevaeh scoffed and left. Gianna was still surprised as she found her way to her hostel but then she bumped into someone. ¡°Little ritard¡± the person called and it was none other than Jett. He was looking down at her with a smirk and Gianna couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re alive¡± she stuttered. Jett creased his brows. ¡°Should I be dead instead?¡± Gianna shook her head and was talking when someone came to stand beside Jett.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was Colton. ¡°Hey Anna¡± Colton waved at her with a smile and she waved back, shing a nervous smile. ¡°She¡¯s acting weird that I don¡¯t feel like bullying her today¡± Jett whispered to Colton and Colton grabbed him by the forearm. ¡°Then don¡¯t let¡¯s go¡± he began leaving with Jett. ¡°I forgot to tell you that I¡¯ve gotten back together with Lucy¡± Colton said to Jett as they left but Gianna heard it. Lucy? So those three trouble makers must be alive too. Gianna shook her head and began heading to her hostel but paused when she saw a guy enter the school gate. She could only see his back view but he was looking so familiar that she found her heart beating really fast. Gianna released a deep breath and touched her chest to calm herself down. ****** ¡°Elvis, will you use the whole day to sleep? You¡¯rete for school already¡± a woman walked into a room as she spoke. Her son Elvis wasying on the bed and sleeping like a pig. ¡°Elivs¡± she tapped him but he rolled to the other side. ¡°This boy¡± she sighed and left the room then came back with a bucket of ice. She walked up to him and emptied the ice on him. ¡°Argh¡± Elvis jumped up immediately. ¡°Good, shower and go to school¡± she smiled at him and left. Elvis sat up with a confused expression on his face, he stood up and walked to the mirror to look at his face. Last time he remembered he was dressed as Boy in a long rope and was standing at the end of a cliff so why was he here now? Elvis shrugged and went to bathe then changed into his highschool uniform, he didn¡¯t know how it happened but he was a rich guy of 17 attending silver highschool. Chapter 76 SILVER HIGH SCHOOL Elivs stopped his car at the parking lot and was not surprised to see that he waste because no one could query him since his father was the owner of the school. He locked his car and came down and at the same time, another car stopped and a girl dressed as a ck badass came down from it. ¡°Is she new?¡± He creased his brows as he watched her exchange some words with his parents before they drove off. Elvis decided to check up on her. ¡°Hey new girl¡± he called as he chased her from behind but she didn¡¯t reply to him. He hastened his pace then caught her by the forearm and made her face him. ¡°New girl I¡­ Elvis frozed with his mouth opened, she looked a lot like Ling but in a human form. ¡°I..¡± he didn¡¯t even know what to say as he slowly let go of her. The girl scoffed and went in, leaving Elvis standing outside, feeling speechless and surprised. Did the gods give him another chance to be with her again? However he just smiled. If it¡¯s so then he¡¯ll never misuse this opportunity. ****** Finally Gianna had freshened up already as she was surprised to see the school passage full of students taking pics of what she doesn¡¯t know about. She managed to squeeze her way in then found Nevaehing out of the cafeteria. ¡°Nevaeh, what¡¯s going on?¡± She asked. Nevaeh shrugged and handed Gianna a canned coke. ¡°Just students taking pic of the new students¡± ¡°Huh, new students?¡± Gianna asked. ¡°Yes, ohhh!! they areing!!!¡± Nevaeh tapped Gianna and Gianna slowly turned back to look.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes, it was a guy that looks like Angie and another one that looks like Zachary walking in andughing together. Angie was dressed in white hoodie, blue pencil jeans with a blue canvas, he had headphones on his ears while Zachary was dressed as a total badass, ck from beginning to end but the only difference with him back then and now was the smile on his face. ¡°Drooling huh?¡± Nevaeh smirked. ¡°I¡¯m not drooling, I know them because I dreamt about them,¡± Gianna replied. Nevaeh just chuckled and shook her head, her eyes were on Zachary, she was already attracted to him. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy Nevaeh! That one wearing ck is Zachary and that other one putting on a hoodie is Angie. In my dream you and Zachary were in love with each other but hate consumed you two then you ended up killing him and bing a queen¡± Gianna said. ¡°Cool¡± Nevaeh smiled and the guy that looked at Zachary suddenly looked at her. Their eyes locked for a while before he winked at her. Nevaeh gasped and her cheeks turned red of embarrassment, she tapped it and looked elsewhere then cleared her throat. ¡°And that guy, Angie,¡± Gianna muttered and pressed her lips together. She suddenly remembered all of their hard moments and her eyes began turning misty. ¡°We¡¯ve been through a lot and we had a sad ending¡± she added and raised her head to look at him. He looked at her and when their eyes met, Gianna immediately turned her back on him and cleaned the tears from her eyes at the same time, tapping her heated cheeks. When she turned her back on him, she failed to notice him chuckle. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± Zachary whispered to Angie, who just nodded. He looked at Gianna one more time before leaving with Zachary and the students who kept chasing after them like paparazzi. Gianna turned back to look at Angie¡¯s retreating figure and he suddenly turned back to look at her. She couldn¡¯t hide anymore so she just stared at him back, squeezing the hem of her dress nervously. Angie smiled at her and slowly faced his front. Gianna released all the breath she didn¡¯t ever know she was holding. ¡°I guess it¡¯s just the beginning¡± she muttered to no one in particr. THE END!! Thank you for all the support, love y¡¯all The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!